Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

What now remains of Earthrealm’s defenders are gathered around listening intently to the God of Thunder as he reviews with them the events of their most recent confrontation. Shang Tsung had sought to resuscitate the lifeless corpse of the stronger half of the deadly alliance. However, whatever he sought to gain from this alliance was unsuccessful, as he had been stopped and has since slunk back to his dark and dilapidated corner of the world.

What he had left in his wake, however, were artifacts he unearthed—each saturated with Quan Chi’s dark magic. Upon discovering these relics, Shang Tsung had seemingly infused them with souls harvested from his infamous and abominable well of souls.

It is no secret that Quan Chi’s dark magic and necromantic spells do not restore souls in a way that is not tainted by his vile influence and, in turn, enslaved to him. However, with Shang Tsung’s souls and his own malevolent sorcery and abilities, it seems as though he had forged the perfect vessels to aid his wicked designs.

While the result of his despicable scheming undoubtedly possessed its own merits, one could not escape the unsettling certainty that its use would have been nothing but vile in his hands. Most notably, the revival of his equally sinister counterpart.

Regrettably, although they had successfully located all the artifacts in their struggle against him, Shang Tsung had cunningly ensured that they could only secure one, sequestering the others to far-reach corners of the earth—locations not even he knew where. Seemingly content with the fact that they couldn’t acquire them and likely already planning an underhanded scheme to find and reclaim them in the future.

With this in mind, they could not afford to leave the artifacts dispersed as they were, with the possibility of Shang Tsung finding them again, meaning that time was of the essence. They had to act with haste in their efforts. There was also the small matter of the artifacts failing to function if they were not all together, as they had come to realize.

The Thunder God presented this information, as well as their proposed course of action. He explained that once the artifacts had been retrieved if he infused them with some of his power through a specific incantation and ritual, they would be able to revive a few souls that had long since departed from the realm of the living. He expressed this intention with the mind of freeing a few of Earthrealm’s defenders from their shackles as revenants and had said as much.

“However,” he continued still, “while this may seem like a sure success, I would be remiss if I stated it as such so definitively. While the promise of what could be is indeed alluring, we must avoid the temptation to get ahead of ourselves. I would need to have all of the artifacts in my possession to ascertain the full extent of their power first.” He then proceeds to assign them to different tasks to ensure they can accomplish what they have set themselves out to do, starting with himself.

He would collaborate with Sonya, Jax, and the Special Forces to help locate the remaining artifacts. The others, in the meantime, should take a moment to slough off the remnants of their hard-won battle and recuperate. He also advised them to be prepared at a moment's notice to assist with the retrieval of the remaining artifacts once they had been located, as every second counted if they were going to acquire them before Shang Tsung.

But Hanzo is only half listening. In all honesty, he began to lose focus on Raiden's speech once he mentioned exactly what they could accomplish by retrieving those artifacts. And, he knows. Hanzo knows very well what Raiden wishes to use this power for… And yet, he also knows what else this power could be used for and the implications that come with that.

Raiden conveyed the news with an unsettling nonchalance as if discussing the mundane state of the weather, as though this news did not turn the very axis of Hanzo’s entire world completely off kilter. With those artifacts, yes, they could indeed bring back the revenants. But even more… alluring, as the Thunder God had so eloquently put it, was the possibility of reviving his family—his Harumi… his Satoshi.

Hanzo felt the thrumming in his head reverberate loudly in his ears as it began swimming with the possibilities. He became suddenly very aware of every inch of his body while simultaneously unaware of everyone and anything else in the room around him.

His armor suddenly, unbearably cumbersome on his body, cold sweat trickling down his feverish forehead, the dryness in his mouth, and his arms that felt heavier than the weight of the world itself. The electricity that shot through his entire being; the point of contact so fleeting, had he not felt its lingering effects, he would have doubted all at once it had even happened.

At that moment, he snapped from his state of anguish-ridden delirium to a more distressing clarity as he turned to face the source responsible for the shock. Standing next to him, by his side, always by his side, was Sub-Zero, who had, quite softly and very discreetly, brushed his pinky against the pyromancers. And then, just as quickly as he had reached out, he returned his hand to rest behind his back, joining the other. But his face remained turned to Hanzo’s, his dusky blue eyes containing a winter storm that belied his silent concern.

Something that Hanzo had prided himself on over the years was the ability to read the unspoken emotions conveyed in Sub-Zero’s face, or often the lack thereof. An ability gained and honed through the time spent in the other ninjas’ company and the trust he had cultivated over that time. It was an easy familiarity that blossomed between them after finally being able to put their turbulent past to rest.

A past that was beginning to stir.

-

Now that everyone has been assigned their respective tasks, they all act accordingly. Sonya and Jax are preparing to return to the SF base to track the remaining artifacts ahead of Raiden, while the others prepare to place whatever affairs need to be put in order and ready themselves for whatever challenges await.

As they prepare to depart, including Sub-Zero and Hanzo, the latter is halted by a “Hanzo, a moment please.” Raiden beckons.

Well, they all prepare to depart, with the exception of Hanzo.

While he has come a long way from the hot-headed, irrational man he used to be, being stopped on his way to ready himself to retrieve an artifact that could potentially restore his family has him feeling a simmering irritation building up within him.

“What is it Raiden?” he asks harshly, only dignifying Raiden’s request by stopping and turning slightly in his direction.

Unfazed by Hanzo's tone and demeanor, the Thunder God simply walks up to Hanzo instead, but does not address him. “Sub-Zero, I need only speak with Hanzo at the moment. You may go on ahead and start readying yourself in anticipation for what is to come.”

This dismissal is unexpected, partly because he hadn’t realized that when Raiden had called out to him, Sub-Zero had stayed behind with him. At the same time, while he may not have realized it being so lost in thought, he also did not not expect it. The other part was that it had become increasingly recognized that whatever anyone may have to say to him can be—and often would—be said to Sub-Zero as well; the same is true of the opposite.

That is why he finds himself looking over at Sub-Zero and noticing the concern from earlier flashing in his eyes—that will make two times in one day that he sees that look… and the day is far from over. He decides then that he doesn’t like it and he feels his simmering irateness coming to a boil.

As such, when he replies, “Whatever you have to say to me can be said in Sub-Zero’s presence as well,” it is harsh and biting. Raiden merely shakes his head slightly. “He can stay if that is what you wish. However, I believe it would be best to have this conversation privately.”

Hanzo begins his response heatedly, unwilling to yield to the Thunder God's advice. “I do not care what you bel-”

“I will go,” Sub-Zero interjects coolly.

Both men turn to look at the cryomancer, who now wears a carefully crafted mask of impassivity—one that Hanzo can see clearly despite Sub-Zero's actual mask obscuring most of his face. Hanzo is about to open his mouth to protest and urge him to stay but is stopped by the ice ninja.

Stepping closer and minimizing the distance between them, Sub-Zero speaks in a hushed tone as he tells him, “Hanzo, whatever Raiden wishes to speak to you about appears to be serious. If he believes it is best to speak to you alone, then I believe the same.”

Hanzo wants to scoff at the cryomancer's statement, but with remarkable restraint, he doesn’t. “Your faith in Raiden borders on obsequious, Kuai Liang,” he remarks dryly.

Sub-Zero huffs. “Perhaps, but your saying so does not change my decision. If you wish, and it is important to you that I know, then you may tell me about it later,” he offers.

“I do and it is, so I will,” comes Hanzo’s fast and easy reply.

He notices the corners of Kuai Liang’s eyes wrinkle ever so slightly at his statement, which has the corners of his own mouth upturning faintly. He finds the fondness in the cryomancers’ eyes reflected in his own as they share a brief moment before Sub-Zero backs away to leave the Sky Temple, but not before respectfully dismissing himself to Raiden.

Hanzo stands there watching as Kuai Liang vanishes from view, trying to remember what had him so incensed earlier. “He is part of what I want to talk to you about,” Ah yes. He remembers.

“Hanzo, you are all aware that I intend to use these artifacts to free those that are currently still revenants-” Raiden continues, and Hanzo is all at once ready for it to be over, not being one to enjoy the Thunder God’s lectures.

“You mean you’re precious Liu Kang​​?” He snaps, allowing his frustration to bubble up to the surface.

Raiden does not let the pyromancer's outburst derail him as he pushes it aside to resume, “I will not deny that he and Kung Lao are like sons to me, and I would like to see them restored. However, my concern is not only for them. There are several honorable warriors who gave their lives in defense of Earthrealm and are now revenants. You know this.”

As the God of Thunder takes a breath to continue, Hanzo, ready to put an end to this conversation, pressed on, cutting Raiden off. “Yes, I am aware of this. I am also aware that you cannot accomplish that without these artifacts. What I do not understand, is why, with all this in mind, you would not only stop me from preparing for their retrieval but also delay the search with the Special Forces in order to have this conversation with me, where we do nothing more than repeat that which we already know!” His voice grew louder and every word spoken was sharper than the last. The longer he stood here having this useless conversation, the more aggravated he became.

This outburst does not get pushed aside. “Then be silent and listen,” Raiden commanded, raising his voice and hand authoritatively, leaving no more room for Hanzo to interrupt. “We have already established that which I intend to use the artifacts for, but do not think that I am unaware of the idea that has sprouted in your mind at their mention.”

Raiden’s piercing, all-knowing white eyes bore straight into Hanzo’s soul; he felt bare in front of him. Nothing with which to hide his intentions, because Raiden already knows them well.

“I-” He tried to interject, tried to argue, but the words died in his throat. What would he even argue? Would he say he has no idea what he’s talking about? They would both know that was a lie, and he was never one for deception.

“I know that, while you may have rebuilt your clan and your life, the loss of your family still weighs heavily on your soul. However, there are a few things I would like you to consider before you do anything rash.” His slaughtering of Quan Chi before they could use him to find a way to free the revenants goes unsaid, yet the shared awareness is palpable.

“The first is that, while I may be able to restore a few souls, there is no way to know how many I can restore. The second is that, together, these artifacts are incredibly powerful, and as such it will require much from me to ensure the success of this venture. This, including the limited amount of souls imbued in them by Shang Tsung, means that the ritual can only be done once…”

It seems only logical that something of this nature couldn’t be used an infinite amount of times, and yet, it was not something Hanzo had considered. ‘Only once…’

But Raiden does not give Hanzo enough time to dwell on it as he proceeds with what he is saying, “… And the final thing I would like to mention to you, as I stated earlier, is in regards to Kuai Liang.”

Hanzo bristles at the mention of his name, given the nature of their conversation.

“Everyone is well aware of the high regard you hold each other in. Have you considered how it would affect your relationship with him, and the subsequent peace between your clans that your alliance has established, if I were to go through what it is you were to ask of me with these artifacts?” Raiden finishes.

Leave it to Raiden to express concern with such directness that one has to wonder if he means to wound intentionally. Whether or not he genuinely cares about Hanzo and Kuai Liang’s relationship because he cares about them, or because he is worried about the peace between the clans possibly being disrupted is less direct.

However, the infuriating part of all of this, is that he’s right. What is going to happen? He hadn’t even stopped to think about it. Did he even have to? The answer was clear.

He loves Kuai Liang deeply—the love he feels for him is so profound that, in only the most private corners of his mind, where he could be sure no one could hear him, he admits that it frightens him. But he cannot forsake his family.

He had failed them before, and now he had the chance to make it right. And even though it would pain him to make this sacrifice, sometimes sacrifices had to be made. And so he would, even if a part of him died all over again. He had died once and come back; what was one more time?

“I fail to see how that is any concern of yours,” was all he grits out before vanishing in a column of Hellfire.

Left standing there, Raiden sighs, knowing that while he may not always know what to do or say, he is certain of one thing: he has no idea how to make these warriors realize he truly does care for them. Unfortunately for all involved, his attempts often backfire on both him and them.

Chapter Text

He arrived at the entrance of the Fire Gardens, and everything he had done since then—making necessary arrangements, sloughing off the evidence of their most recent battle, and finally preparing for what little rest he could manage—had been done on autopilot. Had he eaten? He couldn’t remember.

The only thing occupying his thoughts was the conversation he had with Raiden, replaying over and over in the back of his mind since the moment he summoned his Hellfire to escape it. Once he became aware of the possibility of restoring his family, he didn’t think twice; he knew it was a chance he had to take, even if it meant saying goodbye to Kuai Liang.

He understood that Kuai Liang was a noble and honorable person and that no matter what happened, he would not go back on the alliance between the Shirai Ryu and the Lin Kuei—especially now that they had both come so far in building and leading their clans as Grandmasters.

Their clans. How far they had come… Even though being Grandmasters of their respective clans meant that their time and attention was always devoted to their duties and people, they wouldn’t have it any other way since they both understood the struggle of rebuilding and maintaining their clans. However, it did make it difficult to carve out time to spend with each other outside of training, missions, etc. to simply enjoy one another’s company.

Because of this, it had seemed a logical next step to take once they had been in an established relationship for some time, to host each other's clans, set up joint training sessions, and even send members on missions together with more regularity. Further solidifying, not only their alliance but their commitment to each other as well, as these excursions allowed them to see each other more often—even if more times than not, their attention was divided. But now— ‘It will be fine. We will manage’ Hanzo reassures himself. ‘We are both adults who can navigate through this.

‘It will all be fine. It has to be.’ Kuai Liang would understand why he had to make this decision. Yes, he would understand. He would…

He lies awake on their shikibuton, staring at the ceiling, lost in the black abyss of the night, mind racing with thoughts that would not settle. It is as they say: No rest for the wicked. Between all the preparations he had to make on his side of things, and Kuai Liang on the other, they would likely not be seeing each other before being called out for the retrieval mission.

But he could not sleep, burdened with the weight of the knowledge he was holding. Kuai Liang deserved to know of his intentions before they left; he owed him that much. He did not want to blindside him. Surely, this way he wouldn’t. Right?

Before he can think better of it he is throwing a haori over his samue and in a flash of flames he appears in the bedroom they share at the Lin Kuei temple, much to Kuai Liang’s silent surprise. He appeared to be freshly showered, if his damp hair was any indicator, and meditating before bed.

While being both Grandmasters and defenders of Earthrealm left them at times with little to no say about when they went to bed, when he could, Kuai Liang definitely had a preference. Now being a bit later than he would prefer, Hanzo notes. ‘Something must have run late.’

“Hanzo?” A soft smile spread across Kuai Liang’s face as he moved from sitting on his heels to standing, making his way to where Hanzo appeared suddenly. “I did not think I would be seeing you tonight,” he says, lightly running his hand over Hanzo's arm.

However, whatever else he meant to say remains unsaid as he takes in the pyromancer's expression and disheveled appearance. Instead, he asks, “What’s wrong? Has something happened?” His icy blue eyes gazed into rich brown that were clouded like the depths of an autumn forest misted in fog.

“Kuai Liang. There is something I must tell you. It is about the conversation I had with Raiden.”

His eyes narrow and glance between each of Hanzo’s, plunging for answers as his brows knit in concern. He seems to come to some type of realization before responding “I would ask if it’s not something that could wait, but your presence here tells me that it indeed is not. So, what is it that’s troubling you about your conversation” He lowers his hand from Hanzo's arm to gently hold his hand.

“We spoke of you.” Hanzo grips his hand tightly.

He squeezes back slightly. “Of me? Have I done-”

“Please, let me finish or I may not be able to continue.”

“…”

“Kuso.” He curses in exasperation, pulling his hand away from Kuai Liang’s and beginning to pace.

“You are aware of the artifacts we will be retrieving and what they can do.” Ever the obedient Lin Kuei warrior no matter the situation, Kuai Liang inclines his head in acknowledgment but says nothing, allowing Hanzo to continue.

“Raiden wishes to use them to return the revenants, but we know they can serve an even greater purpose. Not only can they free the revenants from being Quan Chi's puppets,” he spits out, the familiar acrid taste of what it means to be under Quan Chi’s control bitter in his mouth, “but they can also revive those that have been lost.” He stops pacing to look directly at the cryomancer, hands suspended in mid-air now that he has stopped gesticulating.

As soon as Hanzo utters the words, realization dawns on Kuai Liang’s face, so unrestricted in its open expression of shock that if it had been any other situation, Hanzo might tease him for it, might even laugh. He might laugh anyway. He might cry.

“Hanzo.” His voice, deeper than the depths, quieter than snowfall “Please don’t tell me…”

Kuai Liang knows exactly what he’s trying to say, Hanzo knew he would. Encouraged by this fact, Hanzo briskly walks over to where he had left Kuai Liang standing and grabs him by the arms. Kuai Liang responds immediately, clutching him back.

“Is not the fact that you know exactly what I am speaking of, evidence of how clear what I must do is?”

“I… I am not sure that I know exactly what to say.”

“Then say only that you understand. Please, tell me you understand why I must do this, Kuai Liang.” He says it as if trying to convince him, but maybe he’s trying to convince himself.

“Hanzo… I…” he pauses, and Hanzo can see him sifting through his thoughts silently before proceeding, “Did you and Raiden come to an agreement on what you intend to do?” he asks slowly, tentatively.

The fact that he couldn’t stop thinking about their conversation made that an easy question to answer, although he would not mention that he had left the conversation abruptly. “He made me aware of the fact that there were several important details that had to be considered.”

“And have you? Considered them all?” He peers into Hanzo’s eyes, searching for something—maybe hope. If that’s what he’s seeking, Hanzo knows he won’t find it.

“I have.”

“So you have made your decision already?”

And Hanzo could see the cryomancer’s composure starting to crack, he could see it in the small details others wouldn’t have noticed. His breathing was faintly more shallow with his rising panic, the minute furrowing of his brows with his growing concern, his voice rumbled deeply, full of emotion. It made his heart lurch in his chest to know he was the cause, but he couldn’t let his conviction waiver now.

“I must admit that I made it as soon as I knew it was a possibility.”

“Did you?” Kuai Liang huffs out, his eyes fluttering shut as he bows his head. He drops his arms, releasing his hold on Hanzo.

“Kuai Liang,” he raises a hand to hold the cryomancer’s cheek, lifting his head gingerly, prompting him to open his eyes and look at him. His frosty, pale eyes are glassy, reminiscent of glittering ice. “You know that I have wasted my chances before; I cannot afford to waste this one.”

There is a moment that passes between them where neither of them does anything more than breathe, illuminated only by the few candles Kuai Liang had lit and the moonlight streaming in from the singular window in the room. And Hanzo hated how he couldn’t help but think of how beautiful the cryomancer looked at this very moment, awash in the soft light, his skin glistened, eyes shimmering, and he smelled of fresh pine and Ya Bai, sweet and fruity. His hair wasn’t pulled back as it usually was and Hanzo was reminded that he needed to trim it as some strands kissed his dark lashes softly. He was pulled from his brief reverie when his brain processed that Kuai Liang was speaking.

“Then… did you come here tonight… to… put an end to us?” His voice wavers, faltering as he pauses in a feeble attempt to keep it from cracking, trying in vain to maintain whatever composure he has left.

“You know that we cannot continue as we are if I hope to reunite with my family.” His voice was thick with emotion. He knew this wouldn’t be easy, but he misjudged exactly how hard it would actually be because, at this very moment, he wanted nothing more than to hold Kuai Liang, comfort him, and kiss him softly. But now, that would only serve to hurt them both.

Kuai Liang removes himself from Hanzo’s grasp, backing away before turning around. He cannot bear to look at him and when next he speaks, his voice is tight, barely audible through the emotion. “You said earlier… That you and Raiden spoke of me. Was I merely another detail?” Kuai Liang does not turn around to look at Hanzo, instead he walks over to the window to peer out at the snowy mountains that it overlooks.

“He wanted me to consider the effect it would have on our alliance…”

At this statement, Kuai Liang crosses his arms defensively in front of his chest, as if trying to hold himself. If Hanzo is going to break him, then he’d have to hold himself together. “Is that all you had to consider in regards to us?”

“I finally have the chance to be reunited with my family, and I know you would not threaten the alliance no matter my decision. What more was there for me to consider?”

This seemed to be the wrong thing to say, because, in the time they had spent together, Hanzo could count the times he had seen the cryomancer have an outburst. He was usually as cool as his ice, even under the most dire of circumstances, even in their most heated arguments.

If he had to be honest, there was a part of him that wished Kuai Liang would express himself more passionately when he was angry; even if that meant blowing up at him. It would chafe at him during their arguments when Kuai Liang wouldn’t rise to his challenge, but in the end, he would be reminded why it was a good thing that he didn’t. He cooled his anger.

Unfortunately, whenever he did let his anger overtake him, it oftentimes did not end well since the opposite could not be said for Hanzo. He stoked the flames of Kuai Liang’s anger until they were both encompassed, taking longer to reach an understanding or happy conclusion to whatever discussion had them so riled in the first place. It was looking more and more like now would be one of those times as Kuai Liang turned abruptly, facing Hanzo directly.

“Me, Hanzo!” he cried. He continued, but the pyromancer could see that after his initial outburst, he was struggling to contain himself, curling his hands into fists at his sides, taking deep breaths, and clenching his jaw. He gritted out, “What about me? Even if you didn’t have to think twice about your decision, did you even think once about how it would affect me?”

How could he think that he hadn’t thought of him? Did he truly not know how hard this decision was for him? Did he truly think him so cruel, so heartless? Just the idea that he thought so enraged him. “Of course I did! But I foolishly thought that you would understand why I am making this decision and how difficult it is for me to make it! I can see now that I was mistaken!!”

“How can you say that you did, and then in the very same breath say that you expect me to understand? Even if I were to understand, that doesn’t mean I am without emotion! How can you expect me to stand idly by and not tell you that it is tearing me apart to hear this?” He waved his arms expressively, emphasizing every other word and sentiment he expressed.

“And you think that it doesn’t pain me to say it!? But the ends justify the means, Kuai Liang! If I have to let you go to be with my family, then so be it!” Hanzo roared, his anguish and turmoil over having to do any of this boiling over and spilling out of him.

But one look at Kuai Liang’s shattered expression was enough to make him deflate almost instantly. He had witnessed firsthand several of the cryomancer's most agonizing moments and the painful expressions they left him with. He himself had been the cause of some of these instances, but he had never seen Kuai Liang look so... small before.

“… Is that all I ever was? A means to an end?” Kuai Liang looked tired in a way that had nothing to do with the late hour. And as he stood there, arms limp at his sides, he was the very definition of dejection.

“No, of course not-” Hanzo tried to explain. “You know that is not how I feel about you.” Kuai Liang could never simply be something to pass the time or a means with which to escape his boredom or loneliness.

“Admittedly… even if it were… even if that was how you truly felt…” The cryomancer's voice is soft as he speaks, like powdered snow. “I’m afraid it doesn't change the fact that, it is not as easy for me to let go of you as it is for you…to let go of me.” At this admission he lowered his head, turning it slightly away from Hanzo, his shoulders tense as he clenched his hands into fists once more.

“It isn't easy for me either! Please, Kuai Liang, you must know this. You must know that none of this is easy for me… But it is something I must do…” He wanted to hold him, and his arms twitched as they instinctively moved to pull him in, but he stopped himself.

“But I… I don’t want to be without you…” Kuai Liang looked up, eyes large and wet. Hanzo was reminded, against his will, of the way he looked when he was trying to convince him not to kill him after being possessed by the Kamidogu. They look as they did then, full of fear and desperation to reason with someone who was never going to listen. His pleas once again fell on deaf ears.

“You won’t be; I promise we will still be a part of each other's lives. We can still foster the alliance between our clans. We will still have missions to go on together, and we can defend Earthrealm side by side.” He said it fully aware of how lousy it sounds, weak even to his own ears, but he doesn’t have anything else he can offer. Not anymore.

Kuai Liang stared at him for a long moment before walking up to him and grabbing the front of Hanzo’s haori, begging, “Hanzo, please don’t ask me to live like that. Please don’t make me live with half of you, knowing what it is like to have all of you.” His voice was barely more than a whisper, and his eyes were a silent plea.

Hanzo grabs hold of the cryomancer's upper arms, “Then could you ask me to live without my family, knowing that I could have restored them and chose not to even try? Simply to be with you?” The words sounded harsher than he meant, but he didn’t take them back.

Kuai Liang recoils infinitesimally at his statement as he responds, “You know I would never ask that of you… But do I truly mean so little? After everything.”

“No Kuai Liang,” He moves his hands to grasp at Kuai Liang’s that are currently clinging to his haori, taking them in his, suddenly hyper-aware of the fact that this may very well be the last time he touches him so freely in this way—the last time he felt so intimately the natural coolness of the cryomancer’s skin contrasting against his that ran a bit hot. But he stubbornly pushes it to the back of his mind.

“I could never express how much you mean to me, you have been one of the most wonderful experiences I’ve had the privilege of enjoying in my lifetime—an experience I didn’t think I was deserving of for a long time until you helped me see that that was not true. You also helped me see that despite my flaws and failings I was still deserving of finding happiness. That is exactly why I must take this opportunity that fate has given me now. I beg you to please understand me… and please understand that my family… means everything to me, Kuai Liang.”

“You were…” ‘everything’ goes unsaid, his face contorting into a grimace as he shuts his eyes, instead. The moment is brief as he composes himself, a skill acquired only with the years of training that the Lin Kuei beat and instilled in him, before opening his eyes which glimmer with tears that he will not shed—not now, not here. He thinks, he hopes. He looks down at where Hanzo is still cupping his hands and shifts them so that he is now cupping the pyromancer's hands in his own, pulling them close to his own chest as he continues.

“I want-” His voice wavers, and he pauses for a brief moment and Hanzo can see the tears pooling at the corners of his eyes. “I want you to know that you were right: I do understand, and I truly hope you find the happiness you desire. You deserve it, Hanzo… I am only sorry you could not find it with me.” He looks up from their hands into his eyes at this final admission, and as he gently pushes their hands toward the pyromancer's chest, he slowly lets go.

It takes every ounce of strength and training he has to not reclaim Hanzo’s hands once more and plead and beg for him to not leave him, he’s already done enough of that tonight. He curses himself silently for not being able to stop the silent tears that finally fall from his eyes. He is a Lin Kuei, their Grandmaster, a trained assassin, and one of Earthrealm’s most formidable defenders, but he was not a machine—not anymore.

Years ago, he would have never thought there would be a moment where he wasn’t fighting against Hanzo until one of them was dead. A few moments earlier, he wouldn’t have thought he would be fighting with Hanzo to not leave him. Now, he’s fighting himself to let Hanzo go. But he loves him; he genuinely wants him to be happy, even if that happiness is not with him. And it hurts—more than he ever thought it could, more than the Lin Kuei’s punishments, more than being a revenant or under the dagger's control.

But he had meant what he had said, he does understand. He knows how much Hanzo’s family means to him and maybe, this was always going to be how it ended for them. Maybe he was always destined to be the one who kept the pyromancer’s bed warm until he no longer needed him to do so. And at the end of it all, he couldn’t even blame him, because now as he loses him, there is nothing Kuai Liang wouldn’t do or give to keep him. Unfortunately for him, there is nothing he can do and he has nothing left to give.

Kuai Liang’s words echo in Hanzo’s head. “I am only sorry you could not find it with me.” he had said. But that wasn’t true, was it? He had found happiness with Kuai Liang. Not only that, but he also found redemption when Kuai Liang absolved him of his brother’s death, knowing it was due to Quan Chi’s machinations and manipulations. He found happiness when they found that their friendship came fast and easy enough to surprise them both. He had found love again when they finally decided it was what they both deserved after everything, and he also found it easy to do so.

It had been so so easy to love Kuai Liang. Maybe that’s why it was so hard to lose him. A selfish part of him wished he didn’t have to. He wishes so badly he didn’t have to make this decision. He wishes he could keep him, but how could he? An age-old adage he heard time and time again as a young man, resounded in his head: “He who hunts two rabbits catches neither.”

He had to make a decision, and he couldn’t fail his family yet again. How could he ever live with himself otherwise, knowing that he chose for them to remain dead simply so that he could satisfy his selfish desire to stay with Kuai Liang? He had finally been granted a chance to reunite with his family, with his Harumi and Satoshi. And while he knows they would want him to be happy, and he has long since come to the conclusion that they would have more than approved of Kuai Liang, does that mean they would forgive him for leaving them to their fate, knowing he could have changed it?

The question persists in haunting him, only breaking out of the stupor this conflict had left him in at the sound of gentle sobs reaching his ears. His eyes snap to the cryomancer, and he can see the slight tremble in his shoulder as he cries quietly. Instinctively, he reaches out to hold him, to console him, and this time he’s not strong enough to fight the urge. But Kuai Liang backs away from him, uncrossing his arms and putting them up in front of him defensively. It feels like a stake through the heart to see him do so, but even as he watches the cryomancer turn to leave and a part of Hanzo screams at him to stop him, he reminds himself, that he had to let one rabbit go, so he couldn’t. So he didn’t.

Chapter Text

Hanzo woke slowly. The sunlight in his eyes filtered softly through the screen of their bedrooms' shoji. As he turned his head, his gaze filled with warmth as he took in the form of his sleeping lover. On most mornings, it's Kuai Liang who wakes first, every once in a while lingering in bed with Hanzo so that when he wakes, they can enjoy each other's post-sleep company. They would bask in the intimate warmth shared in their private alcove, away from the outside world.

Most other times, with the discipline that Hanzo admires and respects greatly in the cryomancer, he gets ready for the day and duties designated to him as Grandmaster. But only after bestowing his sleepy lover a kiss on his forehead or the back of his head, depending on what position Hanzo has sleepily settled himself into.

His favorite is the former, and not because he is not a disciplined warrior himself—quite the contrary. He just happens to relish the intimacy they share in the quiet, mundane moments of the early morning and is also altogether more inclined to do so than Kuai Liang.

Although throughout the years they’ve spent together, he believes the cryomancer has become more comfortable with allowing himself to give in to such simple desires. Learning to embrace leisurely moments that might have felt overly indulgent once, such as spending more time in bed, entangled under the sheets with his lover.

He muses on this briefly before shifting from his back to roll onto his side, moving his arm, allowing it to drape languidly over the cryomancer’s midsection. As he does, he feels him stir, mimicking his movement so they are face to face, arms lazily thrown over each other. Hanzo stares, admiring how the soft morning light casts a gentle glow over his features, softening some of his harsher lines and sleep wrinkles. His ebony hair catching the sunlight, shimmering with a healthy luster.

Drawn in by the sight, Hanzo feels the urge to reach out and tousle Kuai Liang’s bangs which have become unruly and mused with sleep, which he does before smoothing them back for him. The rhythm of their steady breathing fills the private space around them, until finally, Kuai Liang opens his eyes slowly and whispers “Good Morning.” His voice impossibly deep and gravelly from slumber.

“Good morning,” he rubs Kuai Liang’s beard with the backs of his fingers before adding, “Your hair is getting longer.”

Kuai Liang hums in acknowledgment “Hmm, I have been meaning to ask for your help in trimming it.”

“I do not know why you insist on having me do this, Kuai Liang, you know I am no professional after all.” he chides him, with no real conviction.

“Do not sell yourself short, Hanzo,” Kuai Liang praises.

Hanzo chuckles softly at the words. Although he claims not to understand why, he is fully aware that Kuai Liang enjoys the sensation of his fingers carding through his hair and the closeness they experience when Hanzo cuts his hair for him. It is a small gesture of intimacy that they both cherish, and one of those ‘simple desires’ Kuai Liang has been allowing himself more of as of late.

Kuai Liang moves his hand to scritch Hanzo’s beard lazily “Did you sleep well?”

Hanzo lifts his chin ever so slightly in response, and giving in to the tenderness of the moment, he replies affectionately, “As always, with you by my side.”

The cryomancer’s throat rumbles more than he chuckles at the remark. Hanzo grins.

“As always? That is not what you said yesterday,” he replies, sliding his hand down to rest on the pyromancer’s chest, his blue eyes catching the sun, glimmering like clear ice reflecting the sunlight in a bright blue sky.

“That is because yesterday, you rolled onto my sleeve in your sleep, and I could not move into a more comfortable position. What was I to do, cut it?” He says playfully, knowing that Kuai Liang would understand his referencing, as he captures the hand Kuai Liang had placed on his chest and holds it there.

“How unfortunate,” comes the cryomancers' easy answer, looking at Hanzo fondly through half-lidded eyes despite his teasing. “That certainly appears to have been quite the predicament,” a smile playing at the corners of his lips.

“How ungrateful you are, Kuai Liang. You should be thanking me for being so considerate of your comfort, yet you lay here and mock me?” he says in feigned offense as he struggles to suppress the smile threatening to make its way onto his face. He has to try to let his lover know how offended he is after all, even as he squeezes the cryomancer’s cool hand gently.

It is Kuai Liang’s turn to grin, and oh, how Hanzo loves to see him smile so openly. He thanks whoever out there is truly listening—be it the Elder Gods or some other force of nature—for the fortune of being able to witness it.

“Where are my manners? Thank you, Hanzo, for always being so considerate with me. Can you forgive me for taking it for granted?” He asks with as much remorse as he can muster, which is none.

“Hmm…” Hanzo props himself up on his elbow so that he is leaning over Kuai Liang, shifting their hands to rest on the cryomancer’s chest. Who, moving with Hanzo, turns to face him, allowing him to see the pyromancer more comfortably in this new position.

“I could forgive you, only if…” he pauses dramatically, leaning closer, his loose hair cascading in inky black tresses. “you kiss me.”

He knows that Kuai Liang is not overly fond of kisses in the morning due to the whole morning breath issue, which he, bafflingly, seems to take great offense with, much to Hanzo’s endless amusement. Who would have thought that something as trivial as morning breath would trouble someone like Kuai Liang? ‘I’ve not had a chance to brush my teeth, Hanzo,’ he hears him saying.

He rolls his eyes lightly, yet playfully as he groans, “Hanzo…”

Normally, he wouldn’t push this matter, but he woke up feeling particularly lighthearted this morning, happy and unbothered in a way he had been feeling more and more throughout the years. However, in this instance, he credits it to the fact that he really did sleep well last night, and even though he teases, yesterday night as well.

Several nights in fact, since they had been able to spend several consecutive nights sleeping together, which was not always a given. Even if they’ve made accommodations for each other in every way they can, having shared rooms in both the Fire Gardens and the Lin Kuei Temple, they do not always get to spend their nights together due to the demands of their hectic lives.

“Ah ah, Kuai Liang.” he tuts.

“Mmm, fine, I concede. Please forgive me.” He leans up just a bit as Hanzo leans down, and they share a chaste kiss.

“See? That was not so bad.” he convinces, lifting his hand from Kuai Liang’s chest, moving it to cup the cryomancer’s chin, rubbing it ever so slightly with his thumb.

Kuai Liang smacks his lips together slightly. “I’ve not even brushed my teeth yet, Hanzo,” he says with as much of a pout as a person like the infamous Sub-Zero can have before looking away and covering his mouth with the back of his hand. ‘What a baby he can be at times,’ Hanzo thinks to himself, and he can’t help the mirth he feels bubbling in his chest at the situation, laughing out loud much to Kuai Liang’s chagrin.

The cryomancer could try, but he couldn’t fool him. Hanzo knows he wouldn’t have kissed him if he didn’t want to, and with that in mind, he leans down again. “Neither have I.” He quirks an eyebrow up slightly, a mischievous glint in his eyes as he leans down again, morning breath be damned; he just wants to kiss him again.

“Disgusting…” he whispers as he leans up again to meet him halfway and kiss Hanzo, chaste at first, then slowly, deeper but languidly. “Mmph” is the only sound that Kuai Liang makes, emerging from the back of his throat, as he feels Hanzo’s weight settle over him. The pyromancer moves himself to lay comfortably, albeit partially, on top of the cryomancer as they continue.

Hanzo snakes his hand down to undo the knot on Kuai Liang's top, using his middle and ring fingers to slide it open, revealing the cryomancers chest, feeling the heat spread through his body as the cryomancer moans into their kiss in response. The velvety timbre of his voice stoking the flames of Hanzo's desire as Kuai Liang twitches at the feeling of his fingers gliding along his skin.

He stops, briefly lifting himself to look down at how flushed Kuai Liangs’ exposed pale skin is. His eyes were dark, with his twilight pupils blown wide with arousal. His supple lips slick and parted as they both panted, catching their breath. He is as receptive as always, shuddering and pliant under Hanzos’ touch and impatient as he spurs him back into action. The cryomancers’ cool, nimble fingers come up to tangle themselves gently in the pyromancer's long raven locks, dragging him softly back down to meet his eager lips…
-----

And just like that, his heart was breaking all over again, mourning a lost love once more. He cursed fate, or the elder gods or whatever cruel being or force seemed to relish in condemning him to forever lose something—or someone. Even if he knows what he has to gain, he also knows what it has to cost him. A part of Hanzo wishes he could leave the past where it belongs and look only to the future.

The thing is, if you had asked him only days ago, he would have said he had done just that. But this promise of bringing life to the lifeless had dug up where he had buried the past and ransacked the shrine he had erected in its memory. And now he was standing over the gaping hole, staring at the rotting corpse of his memories and thinking of how it could be reanimated in a few day's time.

Even so, standing alone in one of the rooms he and Kuai Liang shared every other night for years, it hits him so suddenly: he would be sleeping alone tonight. He would get ready for bed and not tell Kuai Liang about the most note-worthy things that happened to him that day and he would not hear him talk about the musings of his own day as he too readied for sleep.

Hanzo would not interject from time to time when he would say something particularly amusing, or simply affirming that he was listening. They would not talk about Jackie and Takeda and how today marked another tally in their daily countdown of when they would be hearing about an engagement. He would get into bed and not give the cryomancer a freshly brushed and minty nighttime kiss or hold Kuai Liang close enough to feel his breath on his chest as he scratched lightly at his scalp.

He wouldn’t feel the cryomancer return in kind by wrapping his arms around his midsection, playing with the ends of his hair behind his back—a gesture that never ceased to make him shiver ever so slightly. They would not speak hushedly, so the night would not hear them, about nothing and everything as they slowly fell asleep in each other's arms.

He felt tired. When did he teleport back home? He didn't know; he didn’t even remember making his way to sit on the shikibuton. But as he sat there, tears running down his face and silent sobs tearing from his throat, he reassured himself. Who else was going to? He knew he was making the right decision. He KNEW he was making the right decision. HE KNEW he was making the right decision. So why did it hurt so much?

And now, no matter where he was, he could not escape the cryomancer, even here at the Fire Gardens. Shadows of his presence were in every nook and cranny of the room, baring evidence of him everywhere, no matter where he looked. The book he had been reading in his spare time as Hanzo practiced his Shodō, his neatly folded samue and as he turns his head he spots, through his tears, the sash that Kuai Liang had recently begun using as a headband.

He reaches out to grab it, rubbing it gently, and he recalls hearing Johnny make references to ‘genies’ that resided in lamps, coming out to grant wishes only for those that rubbed said lamps. Maybe if he rubbed it hard enough, it would grant him one… But what would he even wish for? It seems that no matter what he chooses, he has to lose something in order to get it. So he clutches it instead, holding it close to his heart and the idea that he could use it to bandage his broken heart has him weeping anew.

He knew that he had to find what little rest he could if he was to be of any use on the mission that awaited them, but sleep eluded him. No matter how hard he sought after it, he could find no rest after what had transpired; he could no easier catch a snowflake without it melting in his palm. His eyes heavy, watching as the darkness of the night was slowly chased away by the early morning light, and as it gently spread across his face, he instinctually turned his head to the empty spot beside him. The ache in his heart flaring up again in a single moment, and he could’ve cried if he had had any tears left in him, but the broken dam had long since run dry and was now as empty and hollow as he felt.

Chapter Text

Just then, in the early hours of the morning, he received the message from Sonya: they had located the remaining artifacts, and as soon as everyone could get to the SF Base, they would be briefed and dispatched to retrieve them. Hanzo, upon receiving this information all but scrambled out of bed, wasting no time in readying himself and heading out. The sacrifice he had made merely a few hours ago would be worthwhile if they could bring the artifacts back to Raiden, and he could be reunited, finally, with his family. He hadn’t a moment to lose.

It was no surprise then, that he was one of the first ones to arrive, bumping into Kenshi as they walked further into the base together. “Hello, Hanzo. It’s been a while.” he greets, without turning his head as they continue towards the debriefing room.

“It has, my friend,” Hanzo replied. He appreciates the friendship that he has with Kenshi and it’s always good to see him, but right now, he was finding it difficult to focus on anything other than getting to that artifact. The sooner he could bring it back to Raiden, the sooner he could be reunited with his family and feel some type of vindication for everything that happened only last night. Kuai Liang’s sobs, however faint, still rang in his ears, the heartbreak on his face etched into every corner of Hanzo’s mind.

“Are you okay?” Kenshi tilted his head slightly in his direction, concern evident in his voice.

“I believe I told you that you read my thoughts at your own risk, Kenshi,” he quipped, despite the turbulent thoughts and emotions raging within him.

He smiled lightly at Hanzo’s empty threat. “I don’t need to read your mind to know that something’s bothering you. Maybe because I’m your friend and I can tell when you’re upset. Or maybe not—who knows?”

“You have been spending too much time with Cage,” he shakes his head, “You are starting to sound like him.” It was nice, for a second, not to think about how his world was being torn down and was now falling apart around him; the demolition crew responsible comprised of no one other than himself.

“Hmm, maybe you’re right.” The amusement dancing in Kenshi’s answer faded quickly, however, replaced with his earlier concern. “But seriously, Hanzo, is everything alright?” He stops and asks. Hanzo halted along with him and he couldn’t help but feel agitated under his friends’ open concern, since he didn’t particularly want to talk about it at this moment with him.

He knew Kenshi was often opposed to him acting on his impulses as well as he knew that he often did not care whether Kenshi was opposed to them or not. And he did not feel like prolonging their conversation by arguing about it, not that he would leave much room to argue, and consequentially delaying him from receiving the location of the artifact, ultimately delaying its retrieval and its said return, delaying inevitably, the return of his family. And if he couldn't bring his family back then how could ever possibly justify—

He hadn’t noticed his thoughts spiraling until he felt Kenshi’s hand on his shoulder, grounding him immediately. He turned to look at him, eyes wide, breathing faintly faster than before and he opened his mouth to say something.

He wasn’t sure what, but it didn’t matter; he closed his mouth with a silent snap of his jaw as he caught a glimpse of the blue armor that made its way into the debriefing room ahead of them. It was twisted in a way, that catching a glimpse of Kuai Liang was enough to spur him back into action, reinforcing his decision and reigniting his conviction once more.

Him. It seemed as though lately, it was always him who moved Hanzo forward. For better or worse.

“I’m fine, Kenshi. Do not concern yourself,” is all he responds as he finally makes his way to the debriefing room, entering it and leaving Kenshi to catch up. Upon entering he sees Raiden, Sonya, Jax, Fujin, and Sub-Zero standing around the display table that was projecting several different coordinates from what he could tell. Kenshi entered shortly after him, and Johnny shortly thereafter, all of the Kombat Kids in tow behind him, prompting Raiden to begin.

In a cruel twist of fate, he finds that up until this moment, he could not stop thinking about his family. But now, standing in this room opposite Sub-Zero, he finds that he cannot stop thinking about him. He cannot help or refrain how his eyes go from glancing at the table that holds the coordinates to the artifacts, to Raiden who’s explaining how they will go about retrieving them, to Kuai Liang who has his arms behind him as he always does, and is pointedly looking only between Raiden and the coordinates. And, oh how he wishes he would look at him, if only for a moment… But he never does.

Once Raiden finishes going over the locations and who will go where, he proceeds to inform them that this will just be the first step. The next phase will be significantly more challenging due to the fact that they will have to subdue the revenants in order to commence the process of reviving them. But he assures them that they have already worked out how they will accomplish this, which is another portion of debriefing all its own. After which Raiden, finally, assigns teams for each location to dispatch them all:

-Team One: Sonya, Jax and Raiden.
-Team Two: Sub-Zero, Hanzo, and Johnny.
-Team Three: Cassie, Jackie, Takeda and Kung Jin.
-Team Four: Fujin and Kenshi.

He wishes them all a safe and successful return, and they waste no time in heading off to find the artifacts. But Raiden seems determined on making things drag out as much as possible, Hanzo concludes. Because right as everyone is leaving the room to actually go and get something done, Hanzo spots from the corner of his eye that he has stopped Sub-Zero and they are now engaging in a conversation that seems to be upsetting the ice ninja.

At the sight of Kuai Liang so visibly upset, Hanzo feels the need to be by his side and offer him comfort in the silent reassurance provided by his standing beside him as he had done before and as Kuai Liang had done for him many a time before. However, the error of his thinking hits him as he takes a step in their direction to— ‘To what?’ He thinks abruptly, 'Comfort him?'

Where previously their presence beside each other served as a comfort, now it would do nothing more but aggravate the situation they find themselves in. So he is left standing there, blinking, their voices muffled to his ears making it hard to ascertain anything about their conversation other than a stray remark that Sub-Zero makes to the Thunder God about ‘peace’.

There are a few things they could be referring to, but he would rather not think about what they could be. And then all at once he realizes that he is simply standing there, staring at them, when he knows that Kuai Liang will not turn to look at him. So he exits the room hurriedly, where he is greeted by a sight that makes him debate walking back in: Johnny flirting shamelessly with Kenshi.

From what he could tell, they had both just turned from wishing their children luck and a safe return when Johnny, in lieu of saying the same to Kenshi, decides to say instead, “Now, don’t be too upset that you didn’t get assigned to be in my group, babe.”

“I’ll try and manage my disappointment, Johnny.” Kenshi responds with a small chuckle.

“Well, don’t manage it too well, that way I can make it up to you later~” he winks, while grabbing Kenshi’s hand.

“Johnny…” voice full of fond exasperation, face flushing at the implication.

He hears Johnny’s rambunctious laughter as he turns away, feeling his skin prickle, when he finally receives a moment of respite as he sees Takeda bounding up to him. “Hey Master Hasashi, it’s been a while! I’ve been meaning to visit the Fire Gardens and see you but I’ve been swamped,” he tells him jovially.

He greets Hanzo with the typical Shirai Ryu salute, and he allows himself to beam with pride and happiness upon seeing him. He knows he’s made many mistakes in his life, but if there was one thing he did right, it was definitely Takeda.

He returns the young mans’ salute, “Takeda, it is good to see you. I understand that you must be busy, I admit that I also find myself occupied more times than not. But you know that you are welcome at the Fire Gardens any time you find yourself free to visit,” he responds warmly, placing a hand on Takeda’s shoulder.

“Thank you, Master,” he responds contently, a sincere smile lighting up his face. It is short-lived, however, as he takes in Hanzo’s weary features and quickly replaces it with a look of concern. His eyebrows narrow, head cocking to the side, “Are you okay?” Like Father, like Son. He wished people would stop asking him that, even though it had only been Kenshi and now, Takeda; that was already two people too many.

Hanzo sighs, in spite of himself, but before he can try to assuage the chujins’ worries, Sub-Zero and Raiden walk out of the debriefing room. And he cannot help how he follows the cryomancer with his eyes from the moment he walks out of the room to where he currently stands, speaking to Johnny about how they should be leaving now.

“Hanzo?” he hears, prompting him to look back at Takeda, whose concern is more evident now than mere seconds ago. He then sees Takeda turn back to look at Sub-Zero, having followed Hanzo’s stare, and then back at his Shirai Ryu Master. “Is everything, okay, between you and—”

“Everything is fine Takeda, do not trouble yourself.” Hanzo interjects, “I wish you all the best on your mission, now go. I must be off myself,” he cannot afford to let the young telepath finish that sentence, if for no other reason than his sanity, that seems to be holding on by a thread.

The Shirai Ryu chujin looks unsurprisingly, unconvinced, but they both know that neither of them have the time for him to try and challenge Hanzo on it. So reluctantly, he wishes him the same and they both head off, to get these accursed artifacts.

-

Maybe because they were all focused and otherwise preoccupied, Johnny hadn’t taken a good look at Sub-Zero up until this point. But as they make their way to the location Raiden had provided them, he blurts out abruptly: “Whoa, Blueberry Ice! You look like shit!”

“I would appreciate it if you kept your needless commentary to yourself, Johnny,” he bites back.

“Aw, c’mon man, don’t give me the cold shoulder…” the actor continues jokingly.

Hanzo has long known that Kuai Liang’s patience extends to heights far greater than his own and that he and Johnny are friends speaks to this fact well. However, this moment showcased it perfectly because he was already feeling the stirrings of a headache from the effort it was taking him to not roll his eyes at Johnny’s antics.

Although, it probably doesn’t help that he knows why Kuai Liang is so irritable in the first place, and why he looks as he does. He cannot imagine he looks any better; he is only fortunate that Johnny hasn’t noticed.

“Hey look, sorry. I just can’t remember the last time you looked so…” He pauses for a moment, likely considering the right word to use, a somewhat surprising display of his growing maturity, “rough…” is what he decides on finally. “Besides, I’m just saying it because I care about you! And you, my friend, look like you just rolled out of bed after a major bender. Trust me, I would know.”

“Well, I wouldn’t,” Sub-Zero snaps, in no mood to explain his current state to anyone. “Just focus on what we are here to do.”

Johnny takes a moment to spare the cryomancer a look that Hanzo does not feel like analyzing right now, so he looks away, hearing the actor start back up again after a beat. “Alright, alright. But I want it noted that I am a good friend, who showed genuine concern for his comrade, his brother in arms, his daughter’s godfather…”

“I am not Cassandra’s godfathe—”

“I want it noted!” Johnny raises one hand, pointer finger upright as he splays his other hand over his chest, dramatically. He is definitely an actor, first and foremost.

“…Duly,” comes Sub-Zero’s delayed response after taking in the actors over the top posing.

For all that, Johnny Cage could be somewhat overbearing at times, or just plain 'annoying' according to Hanzo, who would lean in close enough so that only Kuai Liang could hear, whispering “Uzai” when he was utterly fed up with him, the cryomancer knew that he did genuinely care about his friends.

Sighing silently at the memory and pushing it out of his mind, he focused instead on the fact that Johnny did succeed in making him feel, even if minutely, better. He allowed himself to share a small smile behind his mask, eyes crinkling, which Johnny returned with by clapping him on the shoulder, a lopsided grin plastered on his face. “Ah, there we go! Now let's go get these MacGuffins.”

And then, whatever levity Johnny was able to achieve dissipated in the same way a drop of water would in the middle of a scorching desert, right into the air leaving no trace it was even there. “Yes. Let’s,” comes Sub-Zero's terse response, and Hanzo can see him tense up, noticing the cryomancer's shoulders setting in a taught straight line as he continues walking a few steps behind them, irrationally irritated by the display in front of him.

He knew he had no right to be upset with Johnny for trying to cheer up Kuai Liang. But it stung all the same for him to be so aware as to why he was even walking in stride with Johnny in the first place, as opposed to walking side by side with him. ‘How childish,' he chides before he reminds himself of the fact that he’s the one who did this, and then he reminds himself why.

“You all good back there, Hanzo? You're a little quiet. Well, I mean, even more than usual, and I can feel you brooding from here.” He turned back slightly to look at Hanzo while they continued to march on, “Whoa! Man, looks like you were invited to Kuai Liang’s bender!” he exclaimed obnoxiously. Hanzo curses; he jinxed himself it seems.

Now, the thing about Johnny Cage was that, while he was a fool and a jester, in Hanzo’s humble opinion, he was also smarter than he gave him credit for at times. His point is proven now as Hanzo sees the wheels in Johnny's head turning, as his eyes glance between him and Kuai Liang, taking in their similarly haggard appearances.

“Hey uhh... everything all good between you guys?” his voice light as he attempts to hide the undercurrent of his worry.

“That is none of your concern!” “Can we please just focus!” They both shoot back defensively, and then proceeding to share a look as they had unintentionally talked over each other, and Hanzo finally saw Kuai Liang’s arctic blue eyes spare him a look. But it was short-lived because just as soon as he had glanced back at him, he had looked away, his eyes set stubbornly on the path ahead of them.

This left Hanzo to turn back to the actor, against his better judgment. The only look he gets in response from him, however, is a closed-mouth grimace before putting his hands on his hips and shaking his head slightly “Oookay, bit of a sore spot then. Looks like I picked the wrong group.”

“Are you no better than a child that you cannot control your tongue, Cage?” Hanzo spits out.

“Eh, it depends on the kid,” he replies, a cheeky grin spreading across his face as he amuses himself, and only himself, rolling his shoulders in performative nonchalance.

Hanzo takes a deep breath right before allowing his ever-growing aggravation to come bursting right out of him, but he doesn’t get the chance.

“Enough.” They both turn to look over at Sub-Zero as he speaks, but he does not return their gaze. Instead, he continues walking ahead as he speaks. “We have been sent to do one thing, and bickering amongst ourselves will not help us achieve it.”

At this, he slows his pace, voice dropping just barely, “Everyone has their own personal reasons to ensure this mission is successful, including me.” He briefly balls his hands into fists at his sides before relaxing them forcefully as he finishes his sentence. “I happen to have a high personal stake in its success,” he once again quickens his pace as he adds, "So let us get through this quickly."

As soon as he had uttered the words, Hanzo felt a pit form instantly in his stomach, like a black hole. Dismayed and upset with himself as he comes to realize that, so caught up in his own turmoil, he hadn’t spared a moment to think about the fact that Kuai Liang also had a reunion to look forward to. Even though bringing back Bi-Han from the being that is now Noob Saibot, would prove a more difficult venture than they could afford at the moment, the possibility of reuniting with Smoke was very real.

Hanzo did not know Smoke personally. He did not interact much with him as Enenra during his time as Scorpion, outside of the atrocities they committed together, for and under Quan Chi’s, control for the former, and command for the latter. So whatever he did know of Smoke, he knew only through the memories of him that Kuai Liang had shared.

It was no surprise that growing up in the Lin Kuei was not the most nurturing environment someone could be brought up in, but if Kuai Liang had no one, he had Smoke. Even when Hanzo, manipulated by his grief and rage by Quan Chi, wrongfully murdered his older brother, and Cyrax had been cyberized, he still had Smoke. They had even been revenants together until Kuai Liang was restored alongside Hanzo, leaving behind Enenra.

He knew how much the cryomancer valued him…

How much would he value him now that he was no longer with Hanzo? He clenches his jaw so tightly it hurts, scolding himself silently… Again. This was not an idea he was going to entertain. Who was he to succumb to his jealously over a hypothetical? A hypothetical wherein, what remains very much the same, is that he is no longer with Kuai Liang and therefore in no position to feel jealousy over who he may or may not pursue.

Could the cryomancer not simply have friends? Logically, Hanzo knows that he could, but his jealousy has always been a something he struggled with, a struggle that he could not always overcome. Even now, that he had been the one to put an end to their relationship, his brain could rationalize this but his heart could not.

“Ohh yeahhh.” He hears Johnny say, “I bet you're excited to see your Smokey Bear again, huh?”

“Do not call him that.” Is all the response he gets from Sub-Zero, clipped as they fall into silence, drawing near the fortress where the artifact lays tucked away.

“Ok so, the plan is simple guys: the two ninjas—”

“As I have explained to Cassandra, I am not a ninja,” Sub-Zero interrupts coolly.

“Seriously, and she didn’t tell me? Whatever same difference, anyway, you’ll sneak into the fortress undetected, nab the artifact, and then use Hanzo’s hellfire to teleport out. Easy!” His face lights up, like a child presented with a grand gift, as an idea hits him. And Johnny’s greatest gift to himself has always been his humor, so he jokes “Geez, sounds like my old dating life, get in, get the goods, get out.”

“How fulfilling.” Kuai Liang responds, clearly unamused.

“Haha, you have no idea.” He looks between the yellow and blue clad ninjas, noting that they were unappreciative of his comedic talents, “Ahh anyways, I’ll keep a look out and if things get hairy in there, you can always count on the third ninja, Ninja Mime!” He declares, pointing at himself with both thumbs and flashing them with his million-dollar grin.

“We will be sure to keep that in mind,” Hanzo remarks flatly, walking away as he and Sub-Zero slowly make their way to the fortress.

The location and all its specifications had been meticulously provided by Raiden and the Special Forces to each team so that they knew the best strategic entrance to take; ensuring they could infiltrate undetected. That part was simple, the more challenging part lay in grappling with the oppressive silence and the escalating tension that thickened with each moment they spent alone together.

Hanzo thinks again of the thread maintaining his sanity, the single thread quivering as it strained against said tension. But it was not entirely unmanageable, given that both were seasoned warriors adept at compartmentalizing their emotions… for the most part.

Yet, it was a painful blow for both of them that, despite their efficiency in working together and the genuine enjoyment they derived from going on missions together, it had all changed. What hadn’t?

Standing in the chamber that housed the artifact, Sub-Zero reached for it to secure it in the satchel fastened to his belt. But before he can think better of it, as if on instinct, Hanzo stops him mere inches away from it. “Perhaps I should handle it,” he suggests.

He knows Sub-Zero frowns through his mask, seeing his eyebrows pulling together. “I am not going to become possessed by this artifact, Hanzo.”

“I did not say that you would,” he replies defensively, even though he was, irrationally, worried about him.

“I am capable of understanding implications,” he hears him sneer. His tone laced with irritation as he grabs the artifact and secures it into the bag in one swift, decisive movement.

Hanzo, exhaled sharply through his nostrils but says nothing more on the matter. Instead, he closes the distance between them, placing a hand firmly on Sub-Zero's shoulder to teleport them both out.

However, as he does, the cryomancer shoves him with enough force to make him stumble backwards, necessitating him to quickly regain his footing so that he does not fall over. He quickly sees the battle stance Sub-Zero has assumed and responds immediately, preparing himself for battle; they face their attacker.

“Smoke,” states Sub-Zero.

“No, Enenra. Smoke is dead,” he responds, recalling his smokey blade back to him. It zips through the air, slicing through the space right between Hanzo and Kuai Liang. Had he not shoved them apart earlier, it would have been… bloody.

“You’re wrong, Smoke is still alive within you, even if you do not know it. We will bring you back old friend.”

“You? The weaker Sub-Zero? You will do nothing, but die at my hand!” He shouts, venom dripping in his voice.

He attacked, engaging them in battle, and arduous as it was, Enenra stood little chance of overcoming both the Grandmaster of the Shirai Ryu and the Grandmaster of the Lin Kuei together. Hanzo often found there was not much that could stand in their way when they were toget— he pushed the thought out of his mind as quickly as it had sprung up. Then two Grandmasters take a moment to allow their breathing to steady and freeze over or cauterize any minor flesh wounds they had sustained.

“Well, now we have Smoke.” Hanzo remarks as Sub-Zero approaches Enenra's unconscious body laying still on the floor, preparing to throw him over his shoulder. However, in a swift, startling moment, Enenra jolts up, lifting himself off the floor, gripping his knife tightly as he rushes the cryomancer.

They both react swiftly and in the same moment, Sub-Zero throws a hand out to freeze him as Hanzo lunges at Kuai Liang throwing them both onto the floor with a grunt emerging from both of them upon impact; this combined action has Enenra encased in ice while the two ninja’s find themselves sprawled on the ground.

Hanzo lifts himself slightly off of Kuai Liang to look him over and assess whether or not he made it to him in time. As he gazes down, he sees the cryomancer looking up at him, his chest rising and falling quickly, dark clouds of conflict brewing in his eyes. The sight twists his heart and stomach with despair; why must he lose him?

“Kuai Liang…” his voice is soft, strained with emotions he dares not betray in this moment. But that is enough for whatever conflict Kuai Liang was having to resolve itself. He shoves Hanzo suddenly aside so that he is no longer on top of him. “Get off of me!” he shouts, swiftly lifting himself off the floor, trembling visibly in barely contained rage.

Hanzo hastily follows him up, his tone urgent: “Get off!? I was saving your life!”

“As you can see, I had the situation perfectly under control!” he declares, moving his arm in a sweeping motion, gesturing to the now frozen Enenra.

“So you expect me to stand by and do nothing every time you are in danger, waiting to see which situation is and is not under your control!?” he yells back grabbing at Sub-Zero’s wrist.

“Do not…” he pulls his arm away from Hanzo, raising it to chest level, bent at the elbow. “Touch me… so freely,” his voice, low and cautionary. A tempest of emotions swirled within his baleful eyes, like a flurry of snowflakes in a blizzard. The anger brewing inside him is enough to suffuse the one inside of Hanzo, instead, he just feels weary as he watches Sub-Zero walk over to Enenra.

He follows suit, and as he goes to place his hand on Kuai Liang’s shoulder armor to teleport them out, he sees the cryomancer turn his head away from him. Summoning a column of fire he teleports them back out where they see that Johnny has a pile of enemy bodies littered around him.

“Yeah so, turns out things got a little hairy out here, what are the odds huh? Whoa!” He spares them a quick glance before returning it to the frozen elephant in the outdoors: Enenra. “Nice! One down, only a few more to go! Now let’s get the hell out of here Heatmiser.”

Chapter Text

Upon returning to the SF Base, Johnny promptly sets out to inform himself on whether or not Cassie and Kenshi had returned from their missions. This leaves Sub-Zero with the satchel containing the artifact and Enenra slumped over his shoulder, and Hanzo with Kuai Liang, who refuses to acknowledge the pyromancer’s presence beside him as Raiden approaches them.

“Hanzo, Kuai Liang,” he addresses them, “I see that the two of you have been successful in retrieving the artifact.” Then, taking note of the limp form of Enenra over Sub-Zero’s shoulder, he adds, “As well as securing Smoke. Merely a testament to the fact that the Grandmaster of the Shirai Ryu and the Lin Kuei work best together.” At Raiden’s statement, said Grandmasters exchange a glance, a reflex born out of habit.

Hanzo takes advantage of this moment to run his eyes over every inch of Kuai Liang, taking him in after their confrontation with Enenra, even though he knows that the only thing afflicting him are minor injuries, much like himself. Kuai Liang, however, swiftly diverts his eyes right back towards Raiden, thanking him and then promptly following his instructions for where to lay Enenra, leaving Hanzo to watch him walk away from him.

Raiden, however, remains behind after directing Kuai Liang, turning to Hanzo as he speaks, “I lament to see that you have decided not to heed my earlier advice, Hanzo.”

“I am under no obligation to 'heed' your counsel, Raiden, Thunder God or not.” He retorts with a sneer.

“While that may be true, your stubbornness is not the blow to me that you may believe it. It serves only to wound those closest to you. I had hoped you would reach this understanding before it came to this.” Raiden’s tone is solemn, and Hanzo knows that the ‘this’ he speaks of pertains to the present situation between him and Kuai Liang and the current tension it has brought on. He recalls the moment right before they left when Raiden and Kuai Liang had spoken in the debriefing room.

He can imagine what he might have told Kuai Liang, or worse yet, what the cryomancer might have told Raiden instead. But he will not give the Thunder God the satisfaction of his agreement so, “You know not what you speak of Raiden,” is the only thing he says in response.

Finding that, no matter what he may have spoken of with Kuai Liang, it doesn’t change the fact that he doesn’t know him as well as Hanzo does. He also doesn’t form a part of their relationship and therefore, his thoughts and opinions bear no weight in it. Although there is no relationship now to speak of…

“I know that the man who uproots the mighty oak he has nurtured for years, lured by the promise of something not yet given, may find himself with nothing to replace the hole in the ground with but his regret.” Raiden imparts much to Hanzo’s ever-growing frustration.

“Then he will just have to ensure that he receives that which was promised,” he crosses his arms in front of his chest defensively, lifting his chin in defiance and pride.

“You would do well to remember that no such promises were given, only advice, which was disregarded.”

He feels the fury that ignites throughout his entire body with an intensity he has not felt in a long time. He spits out fire in the form of words, “You seem to make a habit of standing around spewing reprimands when there are more pressing matters at hand! But I am no longer going to stand here and bear your beratement Raiden! Should we not instead be readying ourselves to depart?”

“Indeed, you are correct,” Raiden replies, his calm demeanor infuriatingly unwavering. “However, we must still wait for those who have yet to return from their retrieval mission.”

Regardless of whether they had to wait or not, Hanzo turns around to leave, resolute in staying true to his words. He was no longer going to stand there having this conversation with Raiden.

However, just because he is done with Raiden does not mean Raiden is done with him, offering one last piece of sage advice: “Hanzo… No matter how sturdy the oak, it cannot withstand being uprooted. Even if regret sets in and an attempt to replant is made… that it will survive is not a guarantee.”

The smoldering rage continues burning brightly inside the pyromancer as he turns back around to argue further with the God of Thunder, who does not seem to understand that Hanzo does not desire his counsel or his reproaches. But his eyes latch onto Sub-Zero, who now emerges from where he left Enenra, sparing a darting glance between the two of them as he briskly passes by. In that instant, he feels the fight leave him, replaced by a deep and bitter melancholy—missing someone who hasn’t gone anywhere.

“As things are now, what choice do I have but to ensure it is worth it, Raiden?” he asks somberly, with no actual desire to hear the Thunder God answer him, as he walks away.
-

The other teams, equally as successful had returned with the artifacts and now, as they present the artifacts to Raiden, he takes a moment to review them. Together with Fujin and the SF technology available to them they have the full scope of the relics available in moments, all except the exact amount of lives that could be revived. But that they will work with no repercussions, albeit once, is enough to have everyone breath easier and more resolved than ever to come out victorious. Raiden then goes on to inform them that they must proceed to the second phase of this plan with haste. Although this would be harder to pull off, he assures them of the unwavering faith he has in them, and in the fact that they will be triumphant. Affirming that their efforts will not be in vain.

Once he secures the artifacts, he reiterates his strategy: He will make the initial strike, drawing in the full force of Netherrealms' forces, taking the brunt of the attacks upon himself. This should then lure the revenants to emerge and commence a counterattack.

The subsequent step is crucial if they are to avoid becoming overwhelmed. Raiden will conjure a protective barrier for a limited time, during which Earthrealms' defenders, equipped with various methods of teleportation, must either swiftly defeat the revenants or force them through the portals.

They will be separated from reinforcements, relying solely on their individual skills to successfully subdue the revenants and return them to the SF Base, where a medical wing was already specially equipped for the resurrection process and put on standby. From there, Raiden will initiate the spell using the artifacts, and they will have to hope for the best possible outcome.
-

It begins. They are all in position, waiting for the opportune moment to strike as Raiden descends ahead of them, launching his relentless assault. In an impressively haunting display that reminds them all why the God of Thunder commands the respect and fear he does, striking down hoard upon hoard of Netherrealm demons and onis.

His crackling lightning shoots through the air, striking down their enemies in droves. It is then that they see from the far distance the revenants riding up on Demon Steeds, poised to commence their counterattack against the Thunder God. Everything was unfolding according to plan so far, but they all knew they couldn’t get ahead of themselves; only when the moment was right, would they make their move.

With the number of revenants, most battles will likely devolve into one-on-one confrontations, with the odd two-vs-one skirmish, but they like their odds all the same. And when the revenants are finally close enough and in position, they spring into action, catching them off guard.

This prompts Raiden to conjure an extensive barrier to shield the defenders from being overwhelmed by the demon hoards. Intending to hold it for long enough to grant sufficient time for the warriors to either subdue the revenants they face now or drive them out of Netherrealm to confront them alone—no reinforcements for either side.

It is at this moment that Sub-Zero finds himself face to face with Jade, “I understand your loyalty to Kitana, Jade. So then help us and save both her and yourself from this bleak existence.” He declares, bracing himself for the inevitable conflict that lies ahead of him. Although he may try every time, he knows very well that they cannot be reasoned with.

“Indeed, I am loyal Sub-Zero, but I do not serve blindly as you do. You continue to serve Raiden when his ineptitude is the very reason we find ourselves here in the first place!” her words spewing out of her mouth, polluted with the insidious influence of dark magic.

“Your mind and emotions are clouded by the stench of Netherrealm. I will help clear them for you.” these are the only other words he spares her before they commence their deadly dance.

“You overestimate your abilities Sub-Zero, I will crush you like your ice.” She says, swinging her bo staff full force downward, planting the tip in the ground, and using it to lift herself off the ground. She lands with a powerful thud behind him and thrusts her bo staff towards him.

He dodges and counters immediately, delivering a powerful kick to one of her legs, knocking her off balance and reeling forward to regain it. He strikes upward, knocking her head back and exposing her midsection, which he strikes, hard enough to throw her to the ground. But things are never so simple and she is as formidable an opponent as any, rolling just before he can freeze her in place.

Lifting herself off the ground but staying in a low crouch, she swings her bo staff towards Sub-Zeros’ legs with enough force to knock him off his feet, but before he can even hit the ground she strikes him several times with quick and powerful, twirling swings of her bo staff. They would be sure to bruise nasty, long linear marks all over his body.

But he is driven by a mission he will not fail, not when he’s so close. He will successfully take her down here or get her through that portal and take her down elsewhere. Either way, taking her down is a guarantee in his mind; what is yet to be decided is where.

In a minuscule moment of inaction on Jade’s part, Sub-Zero recovers and summons his ice hammer, swinging it at her head and throwing her back, close to the portal. She tries to get back up but he does not allow it, swinging down on her as he delivers a crushing blow to her chest, shattering the hammer and stunning Jade momentarily.

He has the upper hand and he is not going to waste it, but just as he is about to make his next move, he feels himself get lifted off the ground. Before he even has time to react he is thrown into a black portal in the ground that has him falling, and falling, and falling until he lands with a resounding thud. More bruises.

He moves through the pain, swiftly picking himself up off the floor so as to not leave his unseen opponent another opening. As he does, he sees an inky black figure drop through one of those black portals, straightening up and standing before him. “Bi-Han,” he says, as Noob Saibot positions himself, ready to fight.

“Yyou remain a pooor imitationn of the superrior Sub-Zero, brrother.” he all but hisses, the condescension in his voice clear as black ice.

“You forsook the name Sub-Zero long ago and no longer have any claim to it,” he shoots back. Even so, it pains him to bear witness to what has become of his brother—so corrupted and far removed from the man he once was, from the brother he used to be.

Bi-Han was far from perfect, but his rebirth as Noob Saibot corrupted and magnified every shortcoming he ever possessed, leaving behind no remnants of the man Kuai Liang had once known. Even still, as ready as he was to face him now if there was a way to restore him, he remained determined to find it. Even if he knew it would be decidedly more challenging than anything they could pull off at the moment.

So, for now, he would have to content himself with surviving this encounter and completing his mission. “You’re going to have to hit harder than that if you want to keep me down, Sub-Zero.” He hears Jade’s mellifluous voice taunt, growing louder as she shook off the shock and was now moving to stand beside Noob Saibot.

Kuai Liang eyes the two of them, readying himself to take on both adversaries and reassessing the guaranteed success of his mission. If he could separate them by driving Jade through the portal, then he could yet still prevail. His objective now was clear then.

In the blink of an eye, their battle begins, their attacks brutal and unrelenting. He fights back with everything he has, putting forth a commendable effort. Unfortunately, between the two of them, he is finding himself slowly overwhelmed. Once again, he tries. He tries to reason with the being who was once his brother; to the thing inside of him, if it still exists, that that still meant something to.

“Brother, please.” He manages through the barrage of attacks leveled towards him. “Come with me. Raiden can find a way to restore you,” he grunts through his maneuvering and attacks.

“Restoree me? You are a ffool Kuai Liang! I aam not cuursed, I aam reboorn and hhave been giifted with true powerr.” he rasps, splitting from Saibot to attack him from two different angles, independent of the angle Jade is currently attacking from.

And that was it. He knew he had to at least make an attempt, but from his personal experience, Kuai Liang was painfully aware that revenants could never be truly reasoned with. Now, as he was currently stuck fighting both Jade and Noob Saibot, he cannot afford to have his attention split into anything that does not involve fighting his adversaries.

And it pays off as he, rather than get Jade through the portal, manages to successfully neutralize her here. But whatever satisfaction is to come from his success is fleeting because, in doing so, his momentary lapse of attention towards Noob Saibot, however inadvertent it may have been, grants him the opportunity to strike at an unguarded Kuai Liang.

His sickle impales Sub-Zero on his side, and he can feel when it begins slicing through, starting at his lateral abdomen and moving across and upwards with the intention to gut him right then and there. The sensation, painful and alarming, as he feels it moving through him like butter and slowly separating his torso in two.

But Sub-Zero does not give Noob Saibot the opportunity to finish what he started. Reacting in time to prevent himself from being sliced in two by grabbing hold of Noob’s wrist and punching him fiercely in the face, causing him to let go of his sickle. After which he falls to one knee, gripping his side, freezing the partially slashed area over so that he can continue his battle, in spite of this fresh wound.
-

Elsewhere in the ensuing battle, Hanzo has just finished landing the final blow and rendering Kung Lao unconscious. He defeated him once, he had no doubt that he could once more; especially with the stakes being what they were. After watching Kung Lao go down, he scans the area on impulse to try and find Kuai Liang, catching sight of him in time to see him on his knee before Noob Saibot.

That was not a good sign.

Despite Sub-Zero's recent outburst regarding his unwelcome intervention, he vanishes into a column of flames and emerges from the ground directly in front of him regardless. Sub-Zero could yell at him again later, as he would be alive to do so, thanks to his ‘unwanted intervention’, Hanzo validates.

“Iiss thiss the depthss that tthe Lin Kuei haave ssunk to, brotherr? Requiring aid fromm a ffilthy Sshirai Ryuu? Hhoww the mighty hhave ffaallen.” Noob Saibot says upon taking in the sight of Hanzo standing in front of Kuai Liang as he composes himself after the injury he sustained.

“Even if you cannot see the wisdom in the alliance between the Shirai Ryu and the Lin Kuei, and the strength that comes from it, does not mean that your brother is similarly blinded, Bi-Han!” Hanzo fires back at him, angered at his slight towards Kuai Liang, the Shirai Ryu, and Kuai Liang’s reformed Lin Kuei, which Noob Saibot managed in a single breath.

“Thhe combined eeffort off twoo incompetent warriorss is haardly enoughh strengthh to deffeat mee, Hhanzo.” he jabs, relishing in mocking them.

“You do yourself a disservice by underestimating us,” Hanzo replies hotly.

“Agreed.” Sub-Zero appears beside him, taking a battle stance and Hanzo mimics him as they steel themselves for battle. And together they prove the validity of his words as they overpower Noob Saibot, causing him to scurry away to whatever corner of the Netherrealm he seeks refuge in these days.

Kuai deflates minutely once he is gone and he turns to Hanzo, “… Thank you… for your help,” he speaks with slow and controlled breathing, his face impassive.

“You know that you can always count on me, my friend,” comes Hanzo’s earnest answer as he tries to decide if the parts of Sub-Zero’s face that he can see through the mask are paler than usual or if it is simply a trick of the light.

Kuai Liang’s face twists in grief before looking away. When he turns back, there is a guarded and distant look in his eyes. “Let us not stand around dawdling. There is still much to do,” he says, looking around and taking in the ongoing battles happening around them.
-

They move hastily, knowing that every second counts, grabbing Jade and Kung Lao’s limp bodies, as they do so Hanzo notices that Kuai Liang seems to falter slightly. He wants to ask him if everything is alright, but before he can get the words out, as if he knows, Kuai Liang tersely interjects “Hanzo, the portal.” And he understands it for what it is, a reminder that there are more pressing matters at hand and that Kuai Liang does not want to speak on the matter.

He steps in front of Sub-Zero and begins opening a fire portal, but as he does they both turn as they hear Johnny’s warning cry “WATCH OUT!” as Noob Saibot makes one last attempt on their lives using himself and Saibot to attack them from both sides. Before either of them can counter, Johnny uses his energy-based power and propels himself forward, delivering a powerful kick towards the duo, as Noob Saibot’s attack misses them just narrowly.

Which is how they now find themselves hurtling through the portal in a random wooded area of some kind. If Hanzo had to guess, they most likely found themselves somewhere in the forest a few miles away from the SF base. Which would be just a little off from where Hanzo was trying to take them.

Once the dust settles, after they have abruptly been teleported to a safer location, his attention is directed instantly to Sub-Zero. His concern from earlier resurfacing now that they had a moment to spare; he seemed, however, surprisingly put together.

He was exhibiting signs of his earlier fight, but so were they all: gleaming with sweat, tattered clothes, tousled hair, several wounds that would need to be tended to but otherwise non-fatal, and blood smeared on their armor; both theirs and their enemies.

Although, now that Hanzo can properly take the time to inspect him, as he walks over he realiz— “Kuai Liang!” He darts to close the remaining amount of distance between them, managing to reach him just in time as he collapses. He catches him in his arms, falling to his knees as he does so, holding him awkwardly in his attempt to prevent him from hitting the ground abruptly.

From here, looking down at Kuai Liang and holding him in his arms, he can tell the wound is much worse than he initially thought. Due in part to the fact that they were all engrossed in their own battles to overcome the revenants, and in part to the fact that Sub-Zero had used his cryomantic abilities to freeze the area over to prevent himself from bleeding out.

But, from this distance, the ice only made it clearer; a large, crystal blue chunk of ice concentrated in a linear patch starting from his side and stopping just short of the upper center of his midsection, contrasted by the deep crimson red blood that surrounded the area. Hanzo remembers Kuai Liang’s kneeled form in front of Noob Saibot.

Hanzo hadn’t noticed that Johnny had also made his way over to check on Kuai Liang after his collapse. The only things he noticed were how Sub-Zero’s pale blue eyes were staring back at him, and the weight of his lov- friend in his arms, the way his cool skin grew colder still.

“Hold on Kuai Liang, I will get you to the Special Forces base,” he reassures, moving carefully to adjust his hold on the cryomancer so that he can settle them both into a more comfortable position while teleporting.

“Hanzo! Mmno!” Sub-Zero all but yelped, grimacing in pain, his arm shooting out to grasp at Hanzo, and he stills. Looking back at the cryomancer wide-eyed and ever just so slightly panicked. “Just, leave me.” Sub-Zero chokes out.

Hanzo’s eyebrows shoot up, leaving a small gap between them and his hairline, his eyes widening further in disbelief at what he was hearing. “I am not just going to leave you here, Sub-Zero. If it pains you too much to move, we will simply teleport like this.” He spared a glance over at Johnny, who had stepped closer, uncharacteristically silent, before motioning for him to come closer still, with a swift jerk of his head.

Then, Sub-Zero interjected, “No, Hanzo, just listen to me,” making both of them still at his words.

“I will not,” comes his immediate response, “you are not thinking clearly and are in no position to be arguing with me about this,” he says with a tone of finality. But he should have known better than to believe that Kuai Liang would just drop it.

“Then don’t argue with me… only listen…” there was not much that could make Hanzo change his mind or listen to demands that he did not want to listen to. He was an impulsive and stubborn man, and even though the years had calmed and smoothed out his harsh edges, much like a broken piece of glass caught in the oceans’ currents, polishing and rounding off any harsh corners, this still remained intrinsically a part of who he was; at the end of the day, he was still just a broken piece of glass.

However, there was something in the way Kuai Liang was looking at him, the silent, desperate, supplication shining in his glossy eyes. How could he refuse him? But even so, he could not trust himself to speak, for as much as he wished to listen, his words had a way of getting away from him. So instead, he removes his mask, looks back at Kuai Liang, and waits. He listens.

Kuai Liang’s eyelids drop ever so slightly, his eyes glassy and softening with the recognition of Hanzo’s obedience. He will not waste it, so he proceeds, “If you return to the Special Forces base with me in this state… It will only end with having to use the artifacts on myself as well… And I can not allow that.”

“Kuai L-” interrupting in spite of himself.

“Let me finish…” Kuai Liang responds calmly, closing his eyes for a moment, opening them again to lay them on Hanzo’s face once more.

“…” Hanzo swallows whatever he was meaning to say.

“I want you to be able to see your family again… And if this is how I die… Fighting for Earthrealm and helping our friends… Then there are worse fates.” The weight of his past bearing heavily on his shoulders, even after all these years. Used as a machine, a puppet, a possessed plaything, he had been manipulated, discarded, and left at the mercy of sorcerers and demi-gods. A haunting reflection projected through his tired eyes.

“If we get you to the base now, there will be no need to use the artifact. The medical team can heal you.” He says hoarsely, his voice charged with so much emotion it almost makes it hard to speak, and he curses himself internally for the way he cannot control how it cracks slightly.

And he knows, he knows that he is only trying to convince Kuai Liang in an effort to convince himself, because the only way the cryomancer could be miraculously healed from this wound now, would be at the hands of Raiden or his Jinsei chamber. Both things out of reach at the moment, and not easily or quickly obtained. They don’t have enough time…

“No…” The cryomancer simply shakes his head slightly, the effort it takes to do so evident, he swallows down the bolt of pain that rips through his body. He can feel himself slipping, he cannot say much more, so he must say what he can, while he can “I’m sorry, Hanzo…” he manages to rasp out. His breathing is short and quick as if breathing too deeply and fully pains him.

‘He punctured a lung’ Hanzo realizes ruefully, thinking about his injury and back to when Johnny, in the effort of trying to save their lives, sent them flying and landing harshly as they tumbled through the portal. He wants to be angry with the actor, but he finds that he cannot at this moment. Not when he would’ve done the same if he thought it would save them.

Then, in an effort as meaningless as shouting at the rain and willing it to stop, Hanzo gingerly removes Sub-Zero’s mask. As if, in some small way, it will help him breathe better; or maybe he just wants to see his face. Either way, it only serves to make it harder for Hanzo to breathe, as he struggles to maintain a steady rhythm at the sight of the blood seeping from the corners of Kuai Liang’s mouth.

“Do not apologize, Kuai Liang.” He grabs at the hand Sub-Zero was raising weakly, and clutches it, resting it on his face.

“I must…” he presses on, rubbing a thumb weakly along Hanzo’s cheek. Hanzo tightens his grip.

“Kuai Liang, please,” He whispers, he begs.

“Shhhhhh… listen to me… please…” the pauses between his words growing harder to ignore “I do not think I can… manage to be by your side… but not have you by mine…” he steels himself for what he has to say next.

A sob tears out of Hanzo before he can stop it.

“And I am sorry, because… I wanted to be selfless… and let you go…” Tears form in large beads at the corners of his eyes and cascade slowly as his voice and lips begin to quiver “But in this moment… the only thing I can think of… is how I would like… to kiss you one last time…. can you forgive me…for being so selfish?” his wet voice breaks like a dam, no longer able control the grief he had welling inside of him since the moment Hanzo appeared in their room and incinerated everything they had built together. Not even his ice cool enough to temper it, so he stood helpless, watching it burn up and fizzle away right before his eyes.

“You are the least selfish person I know Kuai Liang, and your apology is unnecessary because there is nothing to forgive…” He responds, voice tight as he sees his tears drip drop onto Kuai Liang’s face, and the cryomancers’ glazed-over eyes struggle to keep themselves focused. “Since you do not ask for something that I am not willing to give you.” He leans down slightly.

“Thank you, Hanzo… for always being so… considerate with me… can you forgive me… for taking it… for granted?” He asks, feigning levity, but the remorse that slips through in his tone betrays him, and Hanzo can see the effort it takes Kuai Liang to pull his lips into a poor semblance of a smile as his head lolls slightly.

In response, Hanzo manages a small smile in return as images of them lying in bed only a couple of days earlier flash in his mind. He swallows past a lump in his throat, but his tears continue to fall in steady streaks down his face.

“I could forgive you, only if…” he leans closer still. “You kiss me,” He goes to close the distance between them but, it no longer matters as he realizes that, Kuai Liang has given his final breath. The hand he had on Hanzo’s face still in place only because he held it there, not willing to let go.

His hand never felt so cold… Not when caressing Hanzo’s face.

Now he sits there, frozen in place, staring at the cryomancer’s lifeless eyes, paler than the moon and just as distant. His body moves slowly as his thoughts become slow and foggy, the cryomancer’s arm dropping as Hanzo pulls Kuai Liang’s body into a tight embrace. One that the cryomancer's limp body cannot return, as he buries his face in his cold neck and finally falls apart.

Clutching him harder than a vice, he releases a loud mournful bellow which turns more distorted the longer he yells until finally, he falls back on to a friend older than Sub-Zero. His sorrow turns into bitter rage as he lifts his head, and is truly a Netherrealm denizen once more, as fire erupts from his mouth into the sky, his face now nothing more than a skull engulfed in flames.

He is vaguely aware that Johnny is saying something now, his voice muffled to his ears, and he cannot be bothered to focus on what is being said. The only thought in his mind now is of the rabbits. He had one, but let it go to catch another, and now he has none. He saw now the error in his thinking, but this time, he would make things right.

He looks down, heart crushing at the sight, ‘Please wait for me, my love.’ He finds the strength to stand, carefully shifting his hold on Kuai Liang to a cradle carry and he finally turns to acknowledge the other warrior. “Let us not waste any more time here, we must get to the base.”

“Whenever you’re ready,” Johnny's rough voice replies morosely, not meeting Hanzo’s eyes as he wastes no time in getting close enough to teleport.

Hanzo is immediately incensed by his response but once he allows himself to take in the sound of his voice and the look on his face, it is enough to dispel the flames of his rage. He knows that Johnny Cage is not unaffected by what has transpired right before his very eyes, so he simply motions with his head for them to proceed, in place of an actual response.

Chapter Text

“RAIDEN!” Hanzo bellows as soon as he takes one step out of the portal, entering the SF medical wing, startling several personnel members who take in both his imposing presence and the thunderous sound of his hellish voice. As he scans the room, however, he notices the unmistakable absence of the Thunder God, who must still be in the Netherrealm.

Had truly so little time passed? It felt like a lifetime since he had seen Kuai Liang pass away in his arms, and now, every second without him was a torment. His very being ripping itself apart at every seam in the wake of his anguish.

Although Raiden had not yet returned from his endeavors in Netherrealm, Hanzo notes that several others, after making it back from their battles triumphant, had since dispersed—evidenced by the numerous revenants laid out in the room. Those that remained, however, currently looked on in shock at the sight before them.

Yet, whatever any of them may have said or done eludes him. He cannot summon the will to bring himself to care any more than he can clear his mind from the fog of his agony. Not when the heart that no longer beats within his chest, but is held in his arms is cold… far too cold…

He looks down at his lover’s face, and the hollow void where his heart once resided continues to chip away, leaving it more gaping than before. Hanzo tightens his hold on Kuai Liang, pulling him closer to his chest, bowing his head slightly.

Making his way over to one of the beds fitted for the process, he lays him down gently, and at this point, the clamoring he had blocked out earlier was becoming louder. But before he can even bring himself to explode in a fit of rage at the people who have started swarming him and Kuai Liang, a sharp, booming ⟫ CRACK ⟪ reverberates throughout the room as Raiden materializes in the center.

Without hesitation Hanzo shoves past anyone in his way, taking large, heavy strides toward the God of Thunder. Grabbing him by the collar, he jerks him around to face where he had just laid Kuai Liang and demands, “REVIVE HIM!” He shoves him forcefully towards the cryomancer, “NOW!”

Standing where Hanzo had brutely placed him, Raiden merely takes in Kuai Liang’s lifeless form laid out as it is on the medical bed. After a brief moment of silence, he turns back to Hanzo as he responds, “While it is unfortunate, and I lament greatly the fate that has befallen Kuai Liang, I cannot use the artifacts to restore him without the presence of all the revenants.”

To his credit, Hanzo admits that the Thunder God's voice carries a solemn tone as he speaks. He also admits that it is not enough to dispel the rage coursing through him at the words he is uttering.

“Without all the revenants!?” Hanzo shoots back incredulously. “We are not even sure how many of them can be restored, and I would rather damn myself back to Netherrealm before I let you waste the artifacts on anyone other than Kuai Liang!” His heated words surge forth, erupting from his mouth like molten lava.

“Hanzo, we secured all the revenants in the event that they might not all be restored now, they are not left unrestricted roaming around Netherrealm while we look for other ways to help them.” Sparing a glance back at the cryomancer’s lifeless body before turning to Hanzo again. “As for Kuai Liang, while he was a great asset to Earthrealm and a friend to us all, he remained closest of all to you. Therefore, I can understand your sentiments, however, he gave his life in the effort to see the revenants restored. Do we not owe it to him to try?” Raiden asks.

He cannot bring himself to care about anything else Raiden had said, honing in solely on the audacity he had to tell Hanzo he could understand how he felt. He had no idea what the pyromancer was feeling right now. “Raiden.” he begins, his voice distorting with rage and fire, “You. Will. Bring. Him. Back. To. Me.” flames dance along his skin.

This time, he is aware of what is happening around him, but it makes little difference, because he ignores it anyway. He ignores Sonya's demand to stand down, he ignores the presence of her Special Forces members rallying behind her, he even ignores Johnny who moved to her side, attempting to reason with him and talk him down.

How could he not understand why Hanzo felt this way after coming back with him? After he saw firsthand what he and Kuai Liang had just gone through?

“Do not do this Hanzo. Look around you, this is not the place to unleash your rage,” the God of Thunder cautions, motioning to the room currently housing several unconscious bodies and conscious warriors and friends, with a wide sweep of his arm. “I did not say that I would not try, only that we must wait. Do not do something you may regret later,” he advised, his words steeped in wisdom, his eyes glowing in a silent warning.

Hanzo’s eyes dart around the room quickly, sparing everyone in it a cursory glance, but his eyes still when they land on Kuai Liang’s lifeless form. The gaping hole in his chest widens, amplifying the hollowness that consumed him.

He had to have him revived. He couldn’t live without him, even if he never forgave Hanzo for his rashness and impulsivity. He didn’t have the strength to endure that anguish a second time.

In the end, however, it matters little whether he ignored what any of them had to say to him. Because Kenshi teleports in with the final revenant and is given little time to absorb the scene unfolding around him, as the proceeding events happen in quick succession.

Raiden’s glowing eyes flickered from Kenshi, then back to Hanzo, “I will begin now.” he declared. Sonya, as prompt and decisive as ever, ordered a Special Forces member to roll in an additional medical bed since there were only beds enough in the room to accommodate each one of the revenants. Up until this point, there had been no need for an extra.

The clatter of running feet fades out and back in in mere seconds and as Kenshi lays Nightwolf’s unconscious body down, they all hurriedly leave the room. But before he follows suit, Hanzo turns back to Raiden, allowing his grief to wash away the anger that had ravaged him earlier. For no matter how fierce the fire that rages on, in the face of an overwhelming rainstorm, it is ultimately extinguished—drowning in the face of such a devastating downpour.

Now, left saturated in the downpour of his grief, he simply pleads, “Please, Raiden. I cannot lose him as well…”

The Thunder God nods, offering a silent yet earnest reassurance, and then the doors close behind him, and the process begins.

-

Standing out in the corridor right on the other side of the door, Sonya had moved over to his side and, in what was surely quite the effort for her, was attempting to provide some sort of comfort—stiff as it may be. Not that he minded; they were quite alike in the more stern aspects of their personalities, which was something that resonated with him.

However, his gaze and thoughts drifted far from her and the words she spoke, drawn in a way that he cannot help, to Johnny and Kenshi who were a little ways further down the same corridor. Johnny was expressing his evident distress animatedly to Kenshi, and he seemed so far removed from his usual nonchalant and cheerful persona.

Hanzo does not mean to stare so he averts his eyes and attempts to focus on Sonya, who seemed to have gathered that her words were not getting through to him. Instead she offers her silent support as she stands beside him, not pressing for much more, which he appreciated and preferred as much as he’s sure she did.

Yet, from the corner of his eye, he noticed the two figures shifting closer, and he heard their hushed voices dwindle down into silence. Against his better judgment, he turned his head to steal another glance, only to wish he hadn’t.

Their foreheads are barely touching, yet Kenshi holds both of Johnny’s hands within his own. Though they remain silent, their body language leads Hanzo to suspect that they are engaged in a silent exchange via Kenshi’s telepathy—a resource they utilized from time to time, often playfully exploited by Johnny to tease the telepath. But not now. At this moment, it seems that Kenshi is offering Johnny some form of telepathic reassurance.

The affection and comfort they share have Hanzo's features twisting in a sorrowful grimace, prompting him to turn away. He had to, as the fragile thread of his sanity began to quiver, straining against the relentless pull of his sorrow and the haunting reminder of what he had lost—his own source of comfort, his love. He clings to the hope that he has not lost it for good.

He had sunken so deep into the sea of his own thoughts, that he had not realized he was on the verge of drowning in them until Kenshi placed a hand on his shoulder and he startled. He looks between Kenshi and Johnny who now accompanied Sonya beside him, undoubtedly ready to offer their own words of comfort and reassurance.

However, the process itself is not very time-consuming, and it is right then that the doors swish open. They all turn their attention towards Raiden as he steps out and Hanzo feels his heart rising to his throat as he stands there finding it difficult to breathe, choking on his hope.

Raiden walks directly up to him, “It has restored them all.”

A choked sob tears out of Hanzo at the relief of hearing that Kuai Liang has not been lost to him forever. He moves to rush to him and be by his side as Raiden informs him, “They are unconscious, Hanzo. I am unsure when they will awaken.”

“I do not care, Raiden. I just have to be there, I have to see him,” He insists, not stopping for a moment.

With purposeful strides, he crosses the distance to Kuai Liang’s bedside in mere seconds, taking in the sight before him as he does. His face is relaxed in a way so rarely seen by anyone other than himself, reminiscent of the early mornings when Hanzo awakens to find him still peacefully asleep—A moment belonging only to them.

Though the harsh lights of the SF base shine on his pale skin, casting it in something of a sickly hue, Hanzo can see the color that has returned to it in the slight flush of vitality that lies beneath the surface. The only remnant of the gaping wound is the tear in his armor, which reveals a large patch of healed ivory skin.

Unthinkingly, he reaches out, running his fingers over the expanse of taut healthy muscles, reverently. He lets out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding as he does, so enraptured by the sight of this miraculous healing.

He then grabs Kuai Liang’s hand, and it feels perfect in his now that it is no longer too cold, and his eyes well with tears as he kisses it. Overwhelmed by his emotions, he falls to his knees and presses the hand to his forehead. How could he have almost lost him? What a fool he had been.

He reflects on the guilt that had driven him to believe his family would not have forgiven him had he chosen not to attempt to revive them. Now, he realizes that it was only his own remorse that clouded his judgment. Harumi had been angry with him before, as had Satoshi, but he knows now that the only reason they would be upset with him currently is for what he had done in the last few days—Not for anything he had failed to do before then.

A bittersweet huff of laughter passes through his lips as he recalls their disappointed faces, seeing them thoroughly upset with him and knowing that, in time, they will forgive him for this. Yet uncertainty gnaws at him because he’s not so sure that Kuai Liang will.

He replays the events that led him to this moment in his mind, acutely aware that he might never even be able to absolve himself of his own folly. He knows why he had done it, but now, he’s sure he shouldn’t have. He knows, also, that he must make it up to Kuai Liang, and he will—even if he’s not sure where to begin.

-

Kneeling next to Kuai Liang, he hears the commotion of the others come in and behold the revived warriors, but he intentionally blocks them all out. All except Raiden. As he hears the Thunder God approach, he glances over and sees Raiden quietly walk over and stand between Liu Kang and Kung Lao, looking as emotional as Raiden ever could.

Raiden lingers for just a moment before preparing to leave, already walking away to look over the others once more before attending to the other hundreds, if not thousands, of problems that he is the one who must address to secure Earthrealm's continued survival. Before he can, however, Hanzo calls out to him, “Raiden,” the Thunder god pauses as he turns to look at him. “Thank you,” comes the Shirai Ryu’s quiet utterance of gratitude.

“While your gratitude is appreciated, there is no need to thank me. We have been endeavoring to restore the Revenants for some time now. As for Kuai Liang, you all strive to look after Earthrealm, as do I. For me, that also includes all of you.”

“Regardless, I do,” he sighs, deep and heavy, “And… I apologize. I am not…” he looks away from Raiden. His eyes fixated once again on the expanse of pale skin exposed by the large gap in the Lin Kuei’s armor, “In my right state of mind,” he ran his thumb over the cryomancer’s knuckles.

“As I said before, Hanzo, I understand. The loss of a loved one is a pain unlike any other. Few could maintain their composure under such circumstances.” And this time, when he says he understands, sitting there with the image of Raiden looking at the two men who were by all means his sons, he knows that he does.

Having said everything they had intended to say to each other, the Thunder God leaves, and left alone with his thoughts, Hanzo suddenly remembers that Smoke was also revived. While Kuai Liang may not be as excited to see the pyromancer as he would be to see him, he knows the cryomancer will be excited to see the smokey ninja for the first time in a long time. It is good that he at least has one person to look forward to seeing.

-

After this exchange, he’s not sure how much time has passed, as it seems to have lost its meaning. Yet, he is aware that some of the medical staff came and attached various monitors to keep a close watch on the restored Defenders.

Eventually, however, he hears someone come in to check on him. “Hanzo…” Kenshi says quietly, placing a hand on his shoulder, “How are you holding up?”

When Hanzo finally speaks, his voice is hoarse from disuse. “I almost lost him Kenshi…” He lifts his head but does not release the hold he has on Kuai Liang’s hand, “How can I ever forgive myself for this? How can he?” He lays his eyes on the cryomancer’s face and a painful tightness grips the space where his heart would be had it not been lying on the bed in front of him.

Kenshi squeezes Hanzo’s shoulder lightly, offering a brief gesture of reassurance. “It’s not your fault that he died Hanzo. We all know the risks involved with fighting for Earthrealm, as well as for our friends. I’m sure-”

“I ended things between us,” the admission spills out of Hanzo’s mouth, abrupt and clumsy.

“What?”

“That day, after our battle with Shang Tsung, and after Raiden informed us of what the artifacts could do,” he squeezes Kuai Liang's hand as emotion overwhelms him causing him to choke up. He hates it, but he is powerless to stop it. “I… I had put an end to things between us, in hopes of…” as he says it out loud he feels the shame and regret rising inside of him making it difficult to continue.

Kenshi ponders for a moment, “I see…” likely connecting the dots from the last time he saw either of them in his head before adding, “Well then, it will be up to him to decide whether or not he forgives you. But for now, you need to get some rest.”

“I will not leave him, Kenshi,” resolution burned into his words.

“I understand that you want to be here with him, Hanzo, after everything, but we don’t know how long they’ll be like this. Raiden says that the last time he restored Kuai Liang he was in a coma for 3 months,” he attempts to reason with him, his concern evident.

Yet, as clear as it may be, Hanzo remains willfully blind to it. “Kenshi… I cannot leave him. I do not want him to wake up without me by his side,” his wet eyes unmoving from their focus on Kuai Liang’s face.

“…” Kenshi sighed, recognizing that he could not be the unstoppable force against the pyromancer's immovable determination, “Alright, Hanzo, I’ll go let someone know to bring you a chair at least.”

“Thank you, my friend,” comes Hanzo’s hushed response of appreciation.

Kenshi nods his head and offers a small smile, though he knows Hanzo does not see it, his eyes fixed on Kuai Liang’s face. “Of course.”

-

True to his word, Kenshi had sent someone in with somewhere for him to sit, and he hears the disembodied voice call out, “Hanzo?” before the pyromancer can turn and see them approach.

Although he would’ve recognized him by voice alone, “Takeda?” he calls back.

“Hey,” the young man replies quietly, approaching with an air of delicacy, as if not wanting to disturb the resting defenders. As if he could. “I brought you a chair.”

Seeing Takeda ignited a flicker of warmth within the gaping void in Hanzo’s chest, if only momentarily. “Thank you.”

They are both silent as Takeda moves to where Hanzo is kneeling beside Kuai Liang's bedside, holding the cryomancer’s hand. The young Shirai Ryu takes a long, contemplative look at Sub-Zero, lying motionless on the medical bed. His eyes glisten slightly at the sight, but he does not cry. After all, what was there to mourn? Wasn’t he just fine now?

He was just resting… That's all…

“I heard about what happened. I’m really sorry,” comes Takeda’s earnest condolences, laden with emotion.

In that moment, Hanzo found himself caught between trying to be a pillar of strength for the boy in front of him, and the actual wreck of a man he currently was. “What matters now is that he lives,” is what comes out of his mouth in some sort of fine line between the two, as he attempts to comfort Takeda as well as himself.

It was no secret that over the years, between the alliance of the Shirai Ryu and Lin Kuei, the personal relationship between Hanzo and Kuai Liang, and the cryomancer's friendship with Johnny—who was dating Kenshi—Kuai Liang and Takeda had become close. And while his dip into death was brief, it was enough to have the two Shirai Ryu sitting in the room with him shaken.

“Yeah, that’s true,” Takeda concedes, and after a brief moment of silence pipes up again, “Still… it’s kinda hard to see him like this. He’s always seemed so… I don’t know, I just never really thought I’d ever see Sub-Zero like this. Even back then after we got the Kamidogu back and… It's just different.” he says before slipping back into silence, seemingly thinking better about fully recounting that particular memory.

Despite the chujin’s effort to cut himself off, Hanzo’s mind went back to that time all the same. Another example of how his rage and anguish fueled his actions, with reason and logic taking a backseat. Another example of how he twisted his grief over the loss of Harumi and Satoshi, to hurt others.

He squeezes Kuai Liang’s hand at the remembrance of his actions, and he and Takeda fall back into a somber silence for a little while. Until, “You know he fought off Kotal and his army, just him and some of his Lin Kuei? Totally saved me and the others,” Takeda says. Swapping out the earlier memory for a better one in a clear effort to lighten some of the heaviness that currently sits in the air around them, though Hanzo can hear the downheartedness in his voice when recounting it all the same.

“He is indeed the formidable warrior,” is the only thing Hanzo can bring himself to say at Takeda’s recounting of Sub-Zero’s heroics.

“Yeah…” a small sniffle escapes the young man, “I guess you would know better than anyone though, right, Master?”

The words strike him profoundly, and he supposes they are true. He reflects on the very first time he encountered the ice ninja, after demanding a confrontation with his brother’s killer to exact his revenge.

It almost makes him smile looking back at the brashness demonstrated in the young cryomancer to make such a demand and receive it no less, from Shao Khan. He was still a bold and forward person now, but far from brash. He had definitely come a long way from then.

They had both come a long way from then, both as individuals and then as partners. They had been able to make peace between their clans and amid this journey, had discovered love, grounding each other to build up the foundation of a brighter future.

And then the past came to eclipse this for Hanzo, and in one fell swoop, he broke down their foundation and Kuai Liang’s heart in the process… And then he… Hanzo’s eyes look over the cryomancer’s slack body, freezing on the large tear in his armor.

He inhales and exhales deeply, trying to steady himself as this train of thought continues running through his mind with no brakes. He closes his eyes before letting go of Kuai Liang’s hand to run his hands down his face.

Opening them immediately at doing so once he felt the blood in his hands spread roughly on his face as it had already begun to dry. He looks down at them and then back at Kuai Liang, his current attempt to steady himself proving an insurmountable challenge, ‘What have I done?’

“Master?”

Hanzo’s head snaps in the direction where Takeda stands, looking up at his face, and the pain he sees in it does nothing to quell his own. He cannot help, however, the guilt he feels at making his young chujin worry for him as he does.

“I apologize Takeda, I fear I am not good company at the moment. You should go get some rest, you have done a commendable job today,” he manages to say through his grief. The sincere concern and pride he felt for Takeda made it easier for him to express this, though had he not been the hardened man life had made of him, he doubts that he would have been able to at all.

“I don’t know that I would be either after all of that. But if it’s all the same to you, I would like to stay for a bit.” He nudged the chair that had been at his side closer to Hanzo before settling himself on the floor beside him.

“Your company is always good company, and welcome,” Hanzo replies softly to Takeda’s warm gesture. It felt like a flickering flame amid a blizzard, insufficient to completely dispel the cold, but enough to prevent him from losing himself to it.

They lingered in companionable silence for some time, watching over Kuai Liang, and at that moment, no one else in the world existed for Hanzo, only them—the three of them.

-

How long he had sat by Kuai Liang's bedside with Takeda, he couldn't say, but at some point, Takeda must have left and he must have moved to sit on the chair the chujin had provided. Glancing around, he felt content that not too much had changed or happened in the indeterminate amount of time it took him to blink, and then suddenly upset that nothing had changed or happened because Kuai Liang was still comatose.

Thus, his silent vigil of Kuai Liang continued as more indeterminate time slipped by as he felt the rush of personnel moving around him. And so he waited, even when he can feel the strain this situation is putting on his sanity as another day passes.

And another day.

And another…

And at this point, while he may not know exactly how many days have passed, he knows definitively that it’s been several at the very least. Slipping in and out of consciousness several times—never truly resting, but not truly attentive either, and it is within this monotony that his mind wanders to what will happen when Kuai Liang wakes and sees him. He decides, however, to steer away from such contemplation as he comes to the conclusion that he will deal with whatever the outcome may be when it happens.

Listening to the monotonous beeping of the machines hooked up to Kuai Liang, bearable only because Hanzo knows they signify that he is, in fact, still alive and stable. He grasps Kuai Liang's hand in both of his, lifting it as if in prayer while resting his elbows on the edge of the cryomancer’s bed, and he hopes absently, that it’ll happen sooner rather than later before he blinks in and out of consciousness one more time.

Upon reopening his eyes, he lifts his head from the side of the medical bed, looking up and finding a pair of frosty blue eyes gazing back at him. Amusement flickers in them the way the flames of a fire dance as they consume what they burn—and oh, how Kuai Liang’s gaze burns him.

The intensity of that gaze stole the very breath from his lungs, and his voice emerged as little more than a whisper, in fear that it might shatter what must surely be a dream, “Kuai Liang?”

“Hmm,” a small, almost silent chuckle rumbles at the back of the cryomancer’s throat, as his lips twitch upwards “I was beginning to worry about you. You’ve been asleep for quite some time,” comes Kuai Liang’s deep voice, more gravelly than usual from being unused for so long, but light, even as he takes in Hanzo’s disheveled appearance.

Hanzo feels as though his heart has been placed back into his chest and is on the verge of bursting from sheer elation and relief. “I was going to say the same to you,” he shoots back playfully. In spite of the turmoil of the past few agonizing days, he found it effortlessly easy to slip back into their familiar dance, especially when Kuai Liang was leading. It brought him comfort to see that the cryomancer was in good spirits after everything that had been said and done.

“Of the two of us, you are the one who looks worse for wear right now,” The cryomancer observes as he looks him up and down. Hanzo knows the picture he paints is a morbid one, but he cannot bring himself to care. Not when, taking in Kuai Liang’s awakened visage, alive and vibrant, even if he looks for all the world a man that has been in a comatose state for several days. Sleep wrinkles, eye bags, skin paler than usual, he is still the most beautiful thing Hanzo has ever beheld—with two exceptions. And it filled him with more joy than he could ever say.

But he could try, “You are right, because right now,” he brings the cryomancer’s hand up to his lips, kissing it softly and reverently, “you are a vision, my love.” He looks back at Kuai Liang hoping that his eyes convey at least a fraction of the relief, the joy, and the love he was feeling in this very moment.

Kuai Liang’s eyes probed deeply into his, delving into their dark umber depths, akin to digging into the rich soil of the earth to uncover buried treasure. Surely he would discover what the pyromancer laid bare before him, before they continued roving over every inch of Hanzo’s face. Then, from where he currently sits upright, he shifts to reach out a hand, caressing the pyromancer's cheek as he says softly, “You’re love? After everything, you still believe you have the right to call me that, Hanzo Hasashi?”

Hanzo stills at his words, and he hears something, somewhere, shatter—perhaps his heart. Kuai Liang decided that whatever dance the pyromancer believed them to be moving in would be taking a different direction. “How could you sit here and call me that, coated in my blood, after ripping my heart out and leaving me to die?” His eyes and voice are, in an instant, icier than Arctika itself.

He doesn’t grant Hanzo’s heart or mind a moment to fully absorb his words as he leans closer and continues. His eyes dart between Hanzo’s and his long dark lashes contrast his snow powder blue eyes starkly as he squints minutely. His hand remains gingerly on Hanzo’s cheek, contrasting the sharper venom that taints his voice as he demands, “How dare you?”

He feels Kuai Liang’s thumb graze his lips as his hand transitions from delicately cradling the pyromancer’s cheek to gripping his jaw with a harsh intensity that stung. Now moving in sync with the spitefulness of his words, “At every turn you have done nothing but put yourself before me, even as far as I can remember.” Pulling Hanzo’s face closer to his, he continues pouring venom from his mouth, “I thought you were changing, that you had changed, and like a fool I gave you everything. My forgiveness, my affections, my life and devotion… But you have shown me you were never worthy of any of it.” Hanzo can feel Kuai Liang’s warm breath against his face contrasting the burgeoning cold of his hand as it glows faintly with his cryomancy where it rests on his face. When next he speaks, he emphasizes every word heavily, “I never want to see you again.”

Then, with a forceful shove, he throws Hanzo’s head back and away from him.

Hanzo, weak against Kuai Liang’s words and actions, gets thrown back brusquely as he and the chair he is in begin falling back towards the floor. Instinctively, he leans forward quickly to avoid slamming against the ground, but as he does so he feels an unexpected resistance stop him.

He opens his eyes and finds himself pressed against the side of Kuai Liang’s bed, and as he lifts his head with urgency, drenched in a cold sweat, his heart racing wildly, he sees the cryomancer’s body lying lax and unmoving. Realizing then that it was all in his head, some morbid amalgamation of his fatigue, guilt, and sorrow, taking shape to torment him.

And here he believed that he would no longer be tormented as he was when he resided in Netherrealm as Scorpion. Only to find himself tormented here in Earthrealm as Hanzo Hasashi. Hell on earth, of his own making.

He struggles to steady himself, and as he grasps Kuai Liang’s hand once more—he must’ve let it go at some point—he resolves to fight with every ounce of strength he possesses to avoid slipping into unconsciousness again. He doesn’t know if he has it in him to withstand another assault of his unconscious mind.

And just as he’s begun to feel his heartbeat slow and his panic and grief from that harrowing scene slowly fade, he hears and feels Kuai Liang shift minutely.

Chapter Text

Immediately he feels his heart start to race once more, but this time with anticipation. The crater in his chest fills suddenly with a heart swelling full of hope and excitement, feeling impossibly large at the prospect of Kuai Liang awakening. Not merely in his dreams or nightmares.

Now, after days of waiting by his bedside, he simply gives into the hope he feels, palpable enough to be a tangible thing hanging in the air as he whispers, “Kuai Liang?”

He struggles to prevent his mind from drawing comparisons to the vision that had plagued him during his delirious state of mind. However, he pushes those dark reflections to the recesses of his mind instantly, not wanting to cast more of a shadow over this moment with such thoughts.

Kuai Liang’s eyes fluttered open for the first time in nearly a week, and Hanzo could weep at seeing them, leaving him breathless, like witnessing the northern lights—A stunning beacon shining vibrantly in the dark. They take in their surroundings, and Hanzo can see the cryomancer meticulously analyzing every little detail, likely attempting to piece everything together and fill in the fragmented puzzle of his consciousness.

When Kuai Liang’s gaze finally settles on him, the cryomancer knits his brows together, his eyes unclear and searching, attempting to find clarity through the haze. “What-?” he begins, his voice tapering off as his eyes cover every inch of the pyromancer available to him.

In the background, Hanzo hears the monotonous beeping of the machines, which had been his constant companion throughout his time here beside the cryomancer, start to sing a different tune—slowly growing more alarming as it quickens. A chill prickles at his skin in response to the sound.

Kuai Liang’s focus clears, and as he darts his gaze back and forth between Hanzo’s face and then to where he is holding his hand, he can see the wave of distress overtake his features. His chest rising and falling in quick, short breaths.

The Lin Kuei’s expression ignites a slow panic within him when he hears him whisper something Hanzo cannot make out. “What is it? What is wrong, Kuai Liang?” Concern saturates his voice, and he hopes he sounds steady enough for the both of them as he leans in closer.

The cryomancer recoils at this newfound proximity and abruptly wrenches his hand from Hanzo’s grasp. “How dare you!?” the Lin Kuei’s voice is rougher than a frozen sea of icy shards and just as cold.

The beeping accelerates.

“HOW DARE YOU!?” His cryomancy surges under his skin causing his hands to glow as he stands—teetering on the brink, yet filled with fury—and shoves Hanzo with all the strength he can muster after being comatose for days.

Hanzo finds himself reeling, not from the force, but from the shock. He felt so intensely the breaking of his heart that had just been placed back in his chest, he could hear the crack it makes reverbing back and forth between his ears, resounding in his head.

Worst yet, he couldn’t even blame Kuai Liang for being this upset with him. As much as he had wished things had played out differently… What could he have expected after all he had done?

Standing frozen in place where he had been shoved, he merely watches as Kuai Liang, having overexerted himself so soon after waking, grabs his head with one hand, clearly unsteady. But as he begins to fall forward, Hanzo, as always—whether the cryomancer is upset with him or not—cannot help the way he reaches out for him, catching him and holding him in his arms.

“Do not… touch me…” is all Kuai Liang manages before slipping back into unconsciousness, his head resting between Hanzo’s shoulder and neck. He can feel his heart pounding in his chest so profoundly that he wonders for a fleeting moment if Kuai Liang can feel it too before he adjusts his hold on him.

For as brief as it was, the yelling had caught the attention of some of the medical SF members that were near the vicinity. This, coupled with the sound, also caught the attention of Sonya who had been on the way to make a round and check in on all of her fellow Defenders to begin with.

Upon entering the room, she observes that Hanzo has started to settle Kuai Liang back into bed. “Hanzo, what happened? Did he wake up?” she inquires, a mix of careful excitement and concern about the yelling she just heard.

He doesn’t answer until he is done tucking Kuai Liang back in carefully, “He woke briefly…” His voice is somber as he answers slowly, deliberately. “But he overexerted himself, and fell back into unconsciousness shortly after.”

At his words, Sonya quickly pieces together a vague understanding of what must have transpired. After all, she was not a general solely for her good looks; her sharp intelligence in battle strategy was not limited solely to it. Between the commotion, no matter how brief, Hanzo’s demeanor, and the knowledge she had of what had transpired between them, ‘Thank you, Johnny and Kenshi’ two plus two could not equal anything but four.

“I take it he wasn’t too happy to see you when he woke up.” She states plainly, approaching where Hanzo sits.

She notices him reach out his hand to grab Kuai Liang’s and then confusingly stop himself, retracting it back to his lap. “He is, rightfully, upset with me,” is all he responds, sighing deeply, as he does.

“He went through a lot in the past few days, Hanzo. You’re going to need to give him time to come to terms with all of it, and it seems like he’ll also need his space.” Crossing her arms as she tells him this.

“His space?” comes Hanzo’s incredulous answer.

“Yes, his space. If he got so worked up this time that he passed right back out when he saw you, then it might be better if you’re not the first person he sees next time.” She gets straight to the point, never really being one to beat around the bush or tiptoe around anything.

At her words, Hanzo finally looks at her, equal parts anger and determination etched into every hard line of his face, “I will be here when he wakes, Sonya.”

She met his gaze unwaveringly, uncrossing her arms and placing her hands on her hips, “I understand where you’re coming from, but given his reaction, I think it would be best if you came to get one of us the next time he starts to wake up.”

“No,” he declares with a tone of finality. “I will be here. I can calm him down,” he finishes, in no mood to argue but in no mood to have her tell him what to do.

“Hanzo, you have to think about what’s best for Kuai Liang,” she huffs.

“What do you think I have been doing this entire time?” What could she possibly think was occupying his thoughts if not Kuai Liang? “I have done nothing but think about Kuai Liang and what is best for him. I have been able to think of nothing else to the point of driving myself insane!” He raised his hands to the sides of his head, his voice rising in frustration.

Yet, as his gaze once again fell upon Kuai Liang, he felt the fire within him diminish, and he found that he frankly had no fight left in him at the moment. Once again, the cryomancer cooled his anger, and the only thing he truly desired was to see Kuai Liang awake and well.

So, as he continues, he does so quieter, lowering his hands back to lay in his lap. “I will not have you, or anyone else, tell me what is best for him.”

She opens her mouth to continue with her logical trail of thought but is interrupted by an SF member who comes in to call her away. Turning to leave, what she ultimately settles on is, “Fine, but still let us know.” tacking on “You know we want to see him up and about too,” when she thinks back briefly to all Sub-Zero has done for not only the SF, but Cassie and the Kombat Kids as a whole.

“I will, General,” is Hanzo’s only reply.

Following her SF member out to address whatever needs her presence, she decides silently that now would be the time to start moving them to their own rooms. The presence of so many personnel attending to each Earthrealm Defender simultaneously in one room would undoubtedly become chaotic, among other things. If Kuai Liang woke up just now, hopefully, the others wouldn’t be too far behind him.
-

With the hope of the revived warriors awakening soon, preparations were underway to send them to separate rooms. A shared sense of obligation and responsibility for them led Kenshi to become more adamant in his concern and push to get Hanzo to relieve his post by the cryomancer’s bedside.

“Hanzo, I understand that you don’t want to leave him. But they’re starting to move them all to other rooms, and you need to get some rest as well.” He admonished gently.

Hanzo remained silent, letting the quiet stretch and linger between them for a moment. It is enough for him to be sure that some sort of understanding passes between Kenshi and Johnny, telepathic or merely unspoken, as the silence is broken after a beat and Johnny makes his way from Kenshi’s side to Hanzo’s.

“Look man, I’m not gonna say I understand exactly what you’re going through right now, because what happened was… well, it was rough. But you know nothing keeps him down for too long, and the fact that he’s alive right now proves that” he says, placing a gentle hand on the pyromancer’s shoulder. “Right now though, he needs this time to recover, and so do you.”

In response, Hanzo voices his silent concern to the only other person who was there the moment he lost him. If anyone else could somewhat understand why he did not want to leave his side, it would be Johnny. “He awoke a few days ago… what if he wakes now and I am not here?” Fighting against his urge to grasp Kuai Liang’s hand, once again, he instead lightly gripped the side of the bed. “I do not want him to be alone.”

“He won’t be. Honestly, he’s out cold again, no pun intended, and even though we're hoping they all wake up soon, I'm not sure it's very likely. But, when he does…” he hesitates as he contemplates whether or not to voice his train of thought before deciding he will, saying, “Do you think he’d wanna see you covered in his blood?” Johnny's voice is low and sympathetic, his face shadowed with melancholy.

Hanzo hadn’t even thought about it, determined as he was to stay by Kuai Liang's side. Looking down at himself he remembers that the cryomancer's blood, which was still smeared all over him, had begun to crust. There was also the smell, which was… unpleasant, having lingered with him throughout his vigil by Kuai Liang’s side—an unsettling reminder of the events that had transpired.

Abruptly, he is reminded of the words spoken by the Kuai Liang of his delirious dream: ‘How could you sit here and call me that, coated in my blood, after ripping my heart out and leaving me to die?’. While he knew that to be a false illusion of the Lin Kuei, it did not change the dread he felt. As well as the fact that Johnny's words rang true; the actor demonstrating once again that he possessed some measure of wisdom.

Kenshi seized the opportunity that this conversation had brought, seeing Hanzo in deep contemplation. “And what about your clans? I’m sure they’ve been managing just fine in the time you’ve both been absent, but shouldn’t they be fully briefed on what’s going on, aside from the basic information the Special Forces has provided?”

Kenshi pushes on, his words reminding Hanzo that he has responsibilities that obligated and urge him elsewhere. “Don’t the Lin Kuei deserve to hear an update about their Grandmaster in person? And don’t you think it would be best coming from you?”

Hanzo continues to ruminate on what was said to him. He desired to be by Kuai Liang’s side for as long as it took for him to wake. However, his dutiful and honor-bound nature had him thinking of their clans now, especially because both he and Kuai Liang care deeply for them and the members that comprise them.

Ultimately, it wasn’t just Johnny’s appeal to his heart or Kenshi’s appeal to his duty that moved him; it was, as always, the cryomancer himself. Beginning to consider further how he should do this, if not for himself, for Kuai Liang. Hanzo knew he would have to start making amends to him, and if he could ease his burden upon awakening by caring for his clan during his absence, it would serve as a meaningful step forward. So then what better way to start than right there?

Deciding that if he will not tear himself away from Kuai Liang’s side for his own sake, then he will do it for the very man himself. Because as much as he does not want to leave his side, he realizes his irrational wants are the reason why they find themselves here in the first place. And right now, Hanzo finds that there is not much he would not do for the man lying heart-achingly still on the bed in front of him.

Looking back at Kuai Liang's face he rises slowly and instinctually reaches out to grab his hand, as he does, the memory of the cryomancer’s earlier outburst flashes in his mind. He wants to heed his words, but this time he is not strong enough to stop himself.

Hesitantly, he holds the cryomancer’s hand and brings it to his lips, placing a delicate kiss on his cool knuckles before laying it back down gently. He turns to Johnny and Kenshi, struggling more than even he initially thought, to walk away—even if only for a moment.

Sensing his inner turmoil, Kenshi reassures him, “He’s in good hands, Hanzo.”

‘But they are not mine’ comes Hanzo’s immediate answer, the sentiment echoing silently in his mind and heart. What comes out of his mouth instead is, “I will only be gone long enough to attend to the most necessary affairs. If there are any changes in that time, no matter how small, you will inform me and I will be here in an instant.”

Both Kenshi and Johnny give their word to Hanzo, and with one last glance at Kuai Liang, he leaves, knowing what he must do as he vanishes in a column of his Hellfire. Subsequently, the revived Defenders are escorted to their new quarters and Johnny and Kenshi separate to check on the others in their new rooms, accompanied by Sonya and Raiden.

The commotion from moving everyone is settling down as they finish and Sonya walks by each room ensuring that everything was done to her specifications. As she passes by Kuai Liang’s room, she hears it all around as she becomes enveloped by a cacophony of voices steadily rising in volume just as they rise from unconsciousness. She knew she had good timing, but even she couldn’t take credit for this one she thought to herself.
-

Hanzo returns, pointedly ignoring everything in the room that reminds him of Kuai Liang, as if the room they had shared only days ago was not enough of a reminder. He chucks off his armor and finally washes away the remnants of Kuai Liang’s death.

It matters not to him how brief it was, or how many days have passed since—it haunts him still. Kuai Liang had died with a broken heart and Hanzo was the one who broke it.

He had let his guilt and sorrow rule so much of his life and actions, and even now that he thought he had escaped it, he hadn’t. Would he ever be free? He wasn’t sure he would, but he had to try, because only a few days earlier and he was sure he would never fall into his impulses as brashly as he had this time, but given the chance, he chased after a ghost all the same.

Even though he acknowledges that Raiden had told him his hope was unfounded, he chose not only not to listen, but to blind himself of the truth as well. Like an animal running on instinct alone straight into a trap at the smell of a single drop of blood. The promise of a feast. The assurance of death.

As the water continues to cascade over him, he places his face in his hands and apologizes to Harumi and Satoshi, and he wonders how they ever came to love such a foolish man. Then he apologizes to Kuai Liang, of who he wonders the same.
-

He proceeds to fulfill his duties as Grandmaster of the Shirai Ryu assuring himself that everything is indeed all in order and there are no looming threats for either clan. He also updates the Lin Kuei and its concerned members on the state of Sub-Zero, reassuring them that their beloved Grandmaster Kuai Liang would be returning to them as soon as he was fully recuperated—which he was in the process of doing.

He informs them he will work closely with them in overseeing the Lin Kuei as he also continues to oversee the Shirai Ryu during their Grandmaster’s recovery. When he finishes answering any and all questions and going over all the updates they had to inform him of, it is well into the night and all he truly wants is to be back by Kuai Liang’s side.

Instead, he finds himself in the meeting room shifting through an inordinate amount of reports and other drudgery—easily his least favorite thing about being a Grandmaster. A sentiment he voiced frequently with his Lin Kuei Grandmaster counterpart. Oh, if Kuai Liang could see him now, taking upon himself the task of fulfilling the paperwork for both clans.
~

He’s been staring at the same report for at least 5 hours (5 minutes) and the numbers on the page do nothing but give him a headache as he continues to stare at it like it offends him on a deep and personal level. If he continues staring at it as he is he might even—

“Take care to not burn a hole through that profit report, Hanzo,” comes the cool, baritone voice of the cryomancer sitting only a chair away from him at the table in the center of the meeting room. The space allows them to spread out their respective stacks of papers in front as well as next to them.

The headache he had been nursing dulls as he feels fizzy amusement bubble up inside of him at how well Kuai Liang has come to know him, eliciting a huff from his lips. “You know that that it is a very real possibility.” He rubs his eyes before picking the report back up, the lightness of his voice reflecting his amusement.

“Hence my earlier statement,” Kuai Liang responds, and Hanzo can hear the levity clear in his voice as clearly as he can hear the ruffling of papers as the Lin Kuei places another report into his ‘done’ stack.

Hanzo also proceeds to place the hole-less report into his own ‘done’ stack. He then proceeds to go through a few neck rolls and arm stretches before allowing himself a break to say, “When I was young and foolish, I would never have believed that being a Grandmaster entailed such… tedious responsibilities.”

“Life is full of surprises,” Kuai Liang responds playfully, yet he remains focused on his own work.

“It truly is.” Although he knows that the cryomancer is only teasing, he can’t help but reflect on how things turned out for them as he looks over at him. He notices Kuai Liang’s calm demeanor as he peruses his small stack of remaining paperwork. “You do not seem bothered by this at all, Kuai Liang. I am almost envious.”

While Kuai Liang does not meet his gaze, this remark does earn Hanzo a small chuckle, “I am not particularly fond of these tasks myself, but for one, we are almost done. For another, I prefer not to be idle and these reports keep me busy and my mind occupied.”

In the time they’ve been together, Hanzo has definitely noticed Kuai Liang’s absolute aversion to idleness. So much so that he will not even linger in bed longer than absolutely necessary in the mornings, but Hanzo feels he might be converting him on that one. Only time will tell.

Hanzo switches his focus, catching on to the cryomancer’s last thought. He teases, “Afraid to be alone with your thoughts?”

“I find that lately, they have a tendency to wander,” Kuai Liang comments, scribbling something on the sheet in front of him.

“Oh?” Hanzo perks up an eyebrow in curiosity.

“Indeed.” Another sheet in the ‘done’ pile.

“What could occupy your thoughts so?” The corners of his lips curl upwards.

Finally, Kuai Liang glances up from his paperwork and shoots Hanzo a playfully half-lidded look, bobbing his head ever so minutely, “Who could, I wonder?”

“Oh, so it is a ‘who’ and not a ‘what’,” the smile on his face spreading at this revelation.

“It seems I have given myself away,” his smile must be contagious because he sees one gracing Kuai Liang’s features when he responds.

However, Hanzo’s smile stretches into a full grin. “It seems as though you have.” Moving over to where Kuai Liang sits, he positions himself next to him, leaning back against the meeting table, almost sitting on it as he looks down at him.

With his arms crossed, he leans in slightly to pose the important question: “Do the reports succeed in occupying your thoughts at present?”

Kuai Liang looks up at him, and the flickering light from the candelabras around the room dances in his eyes as they twinkle with amusement. If Hanzo looks closely enough, he can see the heat of the fire also reflected in the cryomancer’s gaze. “With you doing you’re best to distract me? No, they are not,” he replies, his attempt to be upset is weaker than a single snowflake.

Hanzo leans in even closer, entranced by the cryomancer’s eyes as he whispers, “What a pity they must be done tonight…”

Kuai Liang swallows before whispering back breathlessly “Yes…” his eyes flick between the pyromancer’s eyes and lips.

Even so, as soon as Hanzo lifts his hand to cup the cryomancer’s chin and goes in to close the distance to kiss him, Kuai Liang ducks his head, moving it away. “Hanzo, we’re in the meeting room,” he chides quietly, glancing around the room to assure himself that no one was there to witness them, instantaneously breaking whatever tension had been rising in the air between them only seconds ago.

Though Hanzo knew that public displays of affection were practically taboo within the Lin Kuei and because of that, Kuai Liang often felt uncomfortable with them, there was something about the cryomancer's apparent anxiety over being seen doing anything remotely affectionate with him that irked him at times. Especially in moments such as these, where the Lin Kuei couldn’t even allow himself to give in or savor them due to this constant worry.

And, irrational as it may be, sometimes Hanzo just had to wonder as the cryomancer’s reaction had something sour stir within him. “If I did not know any better, I would think you were ashamed to be seen with me,” he huffs, moving away from the Lin Kuei Grandmaster’s side but turning his head back to maintain eye contact.

“You know that is not true,” Kuai Liang soothes, rising from his seat to approach Hanzo.

“How could I know that?”, Hanzo retorts, fully turning to face the cryomancer.

Kuai Liang possessed few, if any, insecurities, but navigating the landscape of a romantic relationship, particularly his inexperience with it, was a powerful one. It was different than the other areas of his life he felt, because if he was faced with something unfamiliar, he could read, practice, and learn about it over time, and rarely would anyone, outside of himself, be affected and much less hurt by it—for the most part in any case. But here, with Hanzo, every misstep was felt and at times punished, like now.

So, like a cornered, wounded animal protecting its soft fleshy weaknesses, he bites back, “How could you know? If you can only measure the worth of my feelings based solely on what I do in public, like some showman putting on a show, and on nothing else, then I suppose I don’t care for you. Is that correct?” he does not hide the unmistakable bitterness that taints his tone.

“Do not twist my words, and do not give me your attitude right now, Kuai Liang. Especially not when you have just compared my genuine acts of affection to nothing more than a meaningless spectacle provided by a measly showman.” His voice rising with his temper, he was not a mere ‘showman’ putting on a ‘show’ for anyone. He cares for Kuai Liang deeply and he often gives in to the physical urge to demonstrate it.

After all, actions speak louder than words, and Hanzo was nothing if not a man of action. Weren't they both?

“I am giving you an attitude? Surprising, since apparently, I don’t give you anything,” he retorts, crossing his arms defensively. He will not stand there and be scolded like a child for his ‘attitude’ when it was Hanzo who was the one upset in the first place.

“I never said that you gave me nothing!” The frustration he feels at the situation and the cryomancer’s words rushing out of him as he thinks more about what they are actually arguing about. He does not want to make Kuai Liang feel uncomfortable with his advances or lingering touches and this realization is part of his frustration. He is upset with himself for making the Lin Kuei uncomfortable when all he wants is to be a source of comfort and for him to allow himself to enjoy it. He did not want his partner to feel as though what he gave Hanzo, was not enough.

“And I never said that your displays of affection were pure spectacle.” Kuai Liang says, deflating slightly as he contemplates his own words because he is well aware that Hanzo did not do anything for the sake of cheap spectacle. Everything he did was driven by genuine passion, including his affectionate touches, and one thing he genuinely delighted in and cherished since the beginning of their relationship was Hanzo’s touch. It made him feel cared for and appreciated, and although he continued to grapple with his concern of being seen receiving affection so publicly, it made him preen that Hanzo would do so so unabashedly—a wordless declaration that he was his.

Thinking about it now had a warmth spreading throughout his body, melting away his icy walls, “My apologies, Hanzo,” he sighs, uncrossing his arms as he walks up to the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster. “It is not my intention for you to feel as though I am ashamed of you. I can assure you I feel quite the contrary, even if I can not always demonstrate it.”

“No, Kuai Liang, I apologize. I do not wish for you to feel as though you do not give me enough. I most certainly do not mean to push you to do things that you do not want to do.” He shakes his head lightly, Kuai Liang’s earnest apology coaxing one out of him as well as it cools and eventually dispels the fire within him.

“No, I do want to. Truly,” his hand hovers over Hanzo’s tentatively. “And you have helped me express myself more freely, but I am…” Finally allowing himself to grab it, he squeezes lightly as he visibly struggles with his words. Ultimately he settles on saying “Please be patient with me.”

He stares into Hanzo’s rich, indulgent dark chocolate eyes—the only chocolate indulgence of his preference—and as the pyromancer returns the gaze into the winter landscape of Kuai Liang’s eyes, he shifts his hand under the cryomancer’s hold and interlaces their fingers together. “I ask the same of you.”

Kuai Liang’s gaze is soft and warm, but Hanzo can see the warmth begin to smolder as the cryomancer takes a deep breath through his nose and says hushedly, “I would like to finish this paperwork now.”

“As would I.” Hanzo's reply is immediate, but neither of them makes the first move to release the hold they have on each other’s hands. Instead, they simply stand in place, eyes locked, allowing the sound of their slow breathing to fill the space they are in, until finally, they both take a step back and away from each other.

As they let go of each other's hands to get back to their Grandmasterly duties in the hopes of finishing them soon enough to leave time for other, more… entertaining activities, Hanzo laughs, adding, “You are quite the motivator, Grandmaster Kuai Liang.”

At his words, Kuai Liang flushes and he reaches out in a public gesture more lax than he had allowed himself thus far in their relationship, playfully swatting Hanzo’s ponytail as he walks by. It swishes in the air and it elicits a hearty laugh from both of them, giddy excitement in both their chests before he returns, “I could say the same for you, Grandmaster Hasashi.”
~

“Grandmaster Hasashi.”

A low voice, not belonging to Grandmaster Kuai Liang, pulls him from his reverie.

Hanzo turns and is greeted by Hydro, holding a healthy portion of Congee accompanied by slices of pork. It suddenly dawns on him that he cannot remember the last time he ate anything. No longer being a wraith and regaining his humanity meant that he, unfortunately, did have to eat—even when he lacked the inclination to do so.

“I have not seen you take a break since you arrived, and I was unsure if you had eaten anything. What would our Grandmaster say of our hospitality if we did not take care of you as you take care of us?” he asks, offering up the meal to the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster.

“You know very well that your Grandmaster thinks highly of you Hydro, of all of you. But, your consideration is appreciated, thank you,” he says earnestly, knowing it to be true.

So, for the first time days, he accepts the offered food while he continues to finalize a few matters with the Lin Kuei warrior. Only when he is finally done does he thank the Lin Kuei once more before dismissing him to get some well-deserved rest. Now, after burning into the twilight hours of the night, he is readying himself to return to Kuai Liang’s bedside. Exhausted as he may be, he will not rest until he is back by his side.

In a flash, he is back at the Special Forces medical wing, only to discover that Kuai Liang has indeed been moved, just as they had said. A bright spark of frustration ignites within him at the fact that he was not notified, pulling out the device SF had provided him to double-check.

When he sees that they had informed him of where they had him moved, as well as the fact that…

Kuai Liang was awake.

He is filled with a wave of overwhelming happiness that he could cry. His heart swells, feeling so full as it beats in his chest, finally allowing him to feel like more than the autonomous husk of a man he had been these past few days. Only moving instinctually, with a gaping hole in his chest and a head filled with nothing but the cryomancer.

As happiness and relief intertwine within him, they are tainted by a resurgence of anger and guilt at the fact that he wasn’t there. It would be his misfortune that he would fail to be there by Kuai Liang’s side in an attempt to support and care for his clan.

He attempted to console himself with the thought that he wouldn’t be long as he began to swiftly make his way through the medical facility of the Special Forces to where Kuai Liang had been moved. Although he felt the bitter sting of failing to be there when it counted linger, he also felt as though there was little else that could upset him now that the cryomancer was awake and he could finally lay his eyes upon him as such—not just for a fleeting moment, but for good.

Now, at the cusp of seeing him once more, his thoughts spiral in eager anticipation. He reaffirms in his mind that, after everything was said and done, he knew he made the right choice. He KNEW he made the right choice. And now he realizes that he would make the same choice every time.

No longer would he allow himself to be shackled by the past. He knows, had known, that his family would want him to live a long and happy life, but more recently he realizes he shouldn’t feel guilty about that. About finding happiness in the present and in the future, and that it wasn’t selfish of him to want to move on because it did not mean forgetting or replacing them.

He decided that, instead of fighting the current of life at every turn in hopes of chasing those who had been pulled out earlier than him, he wanted to allow himself to flow with it. As he had been doing with Kuai Liang. As he would again if he could forgive him.

Gods, what if he doesn’t?

Then he would ask for the cryomancer’s forgiveness and prove to him every day that he was where he found happiness and love. Making sure he could also find it in Hanzo as well, even if it took weeks or months… or even years. He would prove to Kuai Liang that he would do whatever it takes never to lose him again.

So with the type of resolve he carried as Scorpion ready to face any and all challengers, he walked in to face Sub-Zero. Approaching the opened door he overheard Johnny Cage and Raiden engaged in a serious conversation with the cryomancer.

Their voices were low and serious, which was a miracle coming from Johnny, although, if he had to be honest with himself, throughout this whole ordeal, he’d seen and heard Johnny adopt a more serious attitude than he’d seen from him in a good while. Still, a surprise knowing the actor's penchant for jokes to alleviate a dour or stiff mood. Not as surprising coming from Raiden, as almost everything the Thunder God had to say was something serious.

Either way, that should have been the first sign, but he continued.

Nothing was going to stop him from seeing Kuai Liang and saying exactly what was on his mind, the thoughts that weighed heavily on his mind. Not the past, not his guilt, and certainly not Johnny Cage and Raiden. As if saying their names in his mind had materialized them in front of him, they stood before him now, face to face with the former wraith, exiting from the room just as he entered.

While he was not necessarily unhappy to see them, as he appreciated the different ways they had helped him during this tumultuous time, he was here to see someone else. With that in mind, Hanzo was planning on only briefly acknowledging their presence and regarding them, before moving past them to see the person he actually came here for when Raiden speaks, “Hanzo” he says gravely.

And that should have been the second sign.

“I understand your desire to see Kuai Liang at this moment. However, given the circumstances… I must tell you it would be best if you two did not see each other,” Raiden states, his voice sympathetic but unwavering.

He takes a deep breath, “Raiden, while I am grateful that you were able to bring him back to me, do not overstep your boundaries. Who are you to vet who can and cannot see Kuai Liang?” He was the God of Thunder, not the cryomancer’s keeper, and while Hanzo is tired and does not wish to be angry anymore—especially not now—being stopped right at the cusp of seeing the cryomancer and bringing some relief to his aching heart feels like more of a cruel and unusual punishment than he can bear at the moment.

Johnny lifts both his hands in a placating gesture, saying “Hey, look wasabi, we just finished talking to him, and I agree with Raiden. I don’t think it would be a good idea for you to see him right now. He needs some time.” His voice was equally sympathetic, and something about that made Hanzo’s skin crawl.

He lamented that he did not always get what he wished for, he realized. Because while he may not have wished to be angry, and he was tired, he was also tired of not seeing Kuai Liang, who sat merely a few feet away from him. As his frustration at not being able to get to Kuai Liang grew, so did his temper, rising like a small flame licking at a piece of paper, precariously close to engulfing the entirety of it, leaving nothing but ash.

“I do not care what you or Raiden think, Cage,” and though he tries, he cannot help how his voice clips when he says his name. “I lost him, almost for good, so I will see him now that he is awake. I had thought that you of all people would understand.” Suddenly, he is struck by something. He thinks back to the conversation he had with Sonya when Kuai Liang woke before, “Is this about earlier? Are you impeding me due to whatever Sonya may have said?

He looks between Raiden and Johnny as he asks, and the actor gives him a look, his confusion clear as day on his face as he puts Hanzo’s words together. “Sonya? I mean, she told us he woke up for a sec a while ago but that’s about it.”

To which Hanzo responds as he moves towards Kuai Liang again, “Well then regardless, I need to see him, and neither of you knows Kuai Liang as I do, nor do you know what he needs more than I do.” As he tries to push past them Raiden stops him, putting a hand on his shoulder, making him bristle immediately.

Last warning sign.

“Hanzo… He, along with the others, is suffering from an adverse side effect from the artifacts. While they have indeed restored him physically, it seems that not all aspects of his being have been fully restored.” The grip Raiden has on his shoulder is gentle but firm.

“What are you-” Hanzo tries, in vain, to understand what Raiden is trying to say as he shrugs his hand off of his shoulder brusquely.

“None of them can recall anything following the moment they became revenants. Regrettably, the same is true for Kuai Liang. However, in his case, not all of that time was spent as a revenant and there has been much that has transpired in the years since, as you well know.”

“What?” He feels a chill rush through his entire body, his blood running cold, as though he has been encased in ice. A feeling he had slowly lost the memory of since he and Sub-Zero were fighting beside each other instead of against. It was a harrowing reminder.

He shivers, he cannot believe it. Suddenly, all of his exhaustion, his anguish, his frustration, and everything else in between, comes crashing down on him and the room starts swimming around him.

“Whoa, Hanzo!” He hears Johnny Cage’s muffled voice cry out as Raiden grabs both shoulders to help steady him. It upsets him for reasons not even he can quite explain, perhaps a reaction to the overwhelming situation—anger always being what he falls back on. He instinctively wants to swat Raiden’s hands away, but as he raises his own, he realizes just how unsteady he truly is.

In one swift, fluid motion, Raiden shifts him and sits him down in a chair near the entrance of the room. Had he really not even made it a few steps further?

He leans forward and holds his head in his hands as he processes what Raiden has just told him. Since he was a revenant? How many years ago was that now? Never mind the years, everything that happened within them…

Though he tries, he isn’t even allowed the time to fully process this, as the curtain in the room that had been obscuring Kuai Liang opens. The SF nurse, seemingly done with her examination of the ice ninja, startles slightly at the eyes of Hanzo, Raiden, and Johnny Cage on her. Clutching her medical tablet to her chest, she promptly exits the room.

Hanzo’s breath catches in his throat at the sight of Kuai Liang sitting on the edge of the medical bed, alive—so wonderfully, miraculously alive. He watches as the dull, frosty blue eyes, devoid of their usual luster, scan the room.

They still only when they meet the pyromancers’ own gazing brown onyxes, which radiate with barely contained hope, showing through like a smoldering ember. He could burst into flames, having nothing to do with his own Hellfire, under the intensity of Kuai Liang’s gaze.

In an instance, he stands and stalks towards Hanzo, and Raiden moves just as suddenly to meet him, stopping him in his tracks. He pauses, restrained by the respect he holds for the Thunder God.

“What is he doing here!?” Kuai Liang roars, raising an accusatory finger at Hanzo. “He murdered my brother! And then, he comes here- And- He!” His words falter as he grapples with a surge of rage and confusion, looking back and forth between his hand and Hanzo.

Finally, he gets out, “How dare you touch me, you murderer!?”

Chapter Text

“Kuai Liang, you must calm yourself. All will be explained in due time,” Raiden asserts, his voice calm yet authoritative.

Hanzo feels sick and unsteady, no longer able to fight off everything he had been in the hopes of reuniting with Kuai Liang. Meanwhile, Johnny was standing between Raiden, who was currently talking down a livid cryomancer, and Hanzo, who was sitting in shock as he urged him again, “Hanzo, I really think you should get out of here.”

But he cannot move.

He can see Raiden and Kuai Liang exchanging words, but he cannot hear them. He can see Johnny moving to lift him from where he sits, but he cannot hear the words that he knows are coming out of his mouth.

He cannot process anything that is being said because the only words ringing in his ears are, “He murdered my brother!” over…

And over…

And over…
-

He watched intently as Johnny Cage ushered away the man who had the gall to show his face before him, and once he was out of view, he moved to face Raiden as opposed to being held back by him. He then proceeds to tell the God of Thunder, “You know that if I see him again, I must fight for my brother's honor and avenge him.” His hands clench into fists at his sides, a cool mist emerging and just as quickly dissipating in the air around them repeatedly.

“Kuai Liang, as I mentioned to you earlier, much has transpired in the years since you have been a revenant. Much of which, as it relates to you, involves Bi-Han and your relation to Hanzo Hasashi, but that is a matter best reserved for another time. It may be too much to come to terms with at the moment, particularly considering that you have just awoken from a comatose state. For now, we must wait and see if your memories will return naturally, as would be preferable,” Raiden answers calmly, his arms crossed as he stands between Kuai Liang and the door the Shirai Ryu was led away out of.

“What if they fail to return naturally?” he probes, accustomed to seeking answers that would enable him to brace for various outcomes.

“If and when that should happen, you can rest assured we shall endeavor to discover alternative means of returning them. In the meantime, I must urge you to maintain your distance from Hanzo Hasashi and get some much-needed rest. While we may be currently reveling in a moment of great joy, we must not harbor any illusions that it cannot be abruptly interrupted.” Raiden spoke with his mind mulling over the fact that, although they had staved off Shang Tsung's attempts to resurrect Quan Chi for the time being, he was certain that the sorcerer would not stop his relentless pursuits. Yet, that concern remains unsaid, knowing that Kuai Liang does not remember.

That, too, would be a discussion for another time.

“I have rested enough. I cannot just lay here and do nothing.” Frustration is getting the better of him, itching to do anything but sit here.

His restlessness was exacerbated by Raiden's insistence that he refrain from seeking out the pyromancer and exacting his vengeance, as well as his insistence that he stay within the confines of bed rest. Kuai Liang is well aware that the God of Thunder knows those memories which he does not, and is therefore privy to knowledge he is not. As well as the fact that it is indeed for his own good, yet it does nothing to soothe the restlessness he currently feels.

“You are not doing nothing, you are recuperating. Although you may not recall it, you sustained a tremendous injury, and it is imperative that you allow your body to process the trauma sustained with such a miraculous recovery,” Raiden explains.

He did not deign to look at the armor he had cast aside shortly after awakening and bathing, slipping into an SF uniform provided for him prior to his assessment. He was, however, acutely aware of the sizable gash that had marred it, feeling an uncomfortable tingling sensation running through his body as he thought about what could have caused such an extensive wound and how he, thanks to Raiden, survived it.

With that in mind, has he been nothing but bedridden this entire time? He asks, “Have I not been recovering these past several days?”

“Being comatose and resting are distinctly different things, Kuai Liang, and it would be unwise to hastily overextend yourself beyond your own reasonable limits. There will always be tasks awaiting your attention, and had there been anything for you to undertake at present, you know very well that you would be. Yet, at present, we find ourselves at a time where you can allow yourself a momentary respite.” At Raiden’s gentle admonition, the Lin Kuei casts his his gaze down at the floor, a silent acknowledgment of his own impatience.

Raiden seems to consider something silently before he adds, “However, if you would like, the others have also awakened. I am certain there is someone in particular who would be more than overjoyed to see you. Perhaps you could take a walk around the premises with me to help alleviate some of the restlessness you are feeling at present.”

At his offer, Kuai Liang looks back up, excitement at the prospect of getting up and moving and seeing that one particular person shining brightly in his eyes, and he readily agrees. He wastes no time in following Raiden as he walks out of the room, who leads the way.

As they begin to approach one of the many rooms that line up along the SF corridor, Raiden continues, “… And you will find that this room currently holds-”

“Tomas…” Kuai Liang murmured, glancing between the door and Raiden.

The Thunder god nodded his head in acknowledgment.

“Thank you, Raiden.” Kuai Liang said, bowing lightly before him.

“Thanks are unnecessary. Now, go. I trust you do not wish to linger out here with me, when there is someone in there whom you are eager to see.” He motioned to the door as he spoke before proceeding to excuse himself. While he did not explain where he was going, Kuai Liang noticed that he was making his way toward the rooms he now knew housed Liu Kang and Kung Lao.
-

Kuai Liang entered the room to find Tomas already up and about, moving through some basic stretches to alleviate the soreness of haven been bedridden. Their Lin Kuei training made poor patients of them both; neither could lie still to recuperate if they possessed the strength to get up, and even at times when they do not.

“Smoke,” he calls out. Not that he had to, since Smoke had already sensed his presence and was turning around to see him—There were some benefits to that rigorous training after all.

“Sub-Zero?” Tomas inquired, his voice barely above a whisper and brimming with tentative hope. “Kuai Liang, is that really you?” He walked up to him slowly.

“Yes Tomas, it is me.” His chest feels as though it is about to burst with emotion as he walked forward to meet him.

“But how? The last time I saw you-” he hesitated as he dared not say the rest. Watching him get taken right before his eyes only to reappear before him to see he had been forcefully turned into a Cyber Lin Kuei was a bitter memory he did not want to speak of, not right now. He did not want to tarnish this moment.

“It is the one benefit of Quan Chi’s process,” he explained before continuing, “It is good to see you again, Tomas.” His voice is raspy, laden with the overwhelming emotions brought on by seeing his friend. After all they had endured, he may not have been able to save his brother (yet) but being able to reunite with his old friend was a gift he would be eternally grateful for and cherish forever.

“Likewise, my friend,” Tomas answers. Then, with the reassurance that he was not hallucinating or imagining this encounter, he stepped forward to embrace Kuai Liang who met him halfway.

It was like a salve over their wounded hearts, to be able to once again be granted the opportunity to be by each other's side. When they finally part, they are both teary-eyed and overcome with happiness, with Tomas still holding on to the cryomancer, both hands holding his upper arms.

“We may not share blood…” starts Kuai Liang, breaking into a vibrant smile.

“But we are brothers,” finishes Tomas, returning it, positively beaming.

Tomas then claps Kuai Liang on his arms excitedly, before he lets go. “I had asked about you and Lord Raiden had made some mentions as to how you have been during the time that I spent as a revenant.” He shook his head before crossing his arms in front of him, clear discomfort at the thought evident in his gesticulations.

“So come, you must inform me of all you have accomplished since I last saw you,” Tomas says before moving his hand and pointer finger in some imitation of drawing a beard on his face before pointing at Kuai Liang. “Growing that thing must certainly be one of your many accomplishments,” he concluded before offering a hearty laugh.

The cryomancer chuckles lightly but reaches up to rub it all the same, thinking back to when he had woken this last time. He hadn’t noticed the feel of it on his face initially, and it wasn’t until he felt it whilst washing up and then looked to see his own reflection that he had realized it at all. At that time he felt as surprised by its presence as Tomas, among a few other notable differences, but didn’t say.

“Well as of now, it is certainly my most notable,” is what he responds, his smile unflinching.

“Well, that, and this,” Tomas said, using his thumb to ‘draw’ a vertical line through his eye. “I can only imagine what the other guy looks like,” the gray ninja says lightheartedly.

‘That makes two of us’ thinks Kuai Liang, but does not voice it. Instead, as he listened to Tomas comment on ‘the mark of a warrior’ and how ‘he was proud that he unmistakably came out as the victor, proven by his standing before him’, his only response is to shake his head softly, his smile infused with amusement and soft, small pride.

Tomas was never one to make things easy or sugarcoat anything for Kuai Liang, but he had always provided the support and encouragement one might expect from an older brother—much like Bi-Han, though the elder cryomancer was significantly harder on his younger brother than Tomas. When the cryomancer struggled to take pride in his own achievements, always striving for more or aiming higher, Tomas would step in to recognize and celebrate his victories.

So as he does the same now as he has done several times before, acknowledging his ‘sure victory’ and accomplishment, Kuai Liang allows himself to take him in. Aided by the fact that he was donning his own gray armor after his shower, he seemed mostly unchanged since the last time he saw him, or the last time he remembers having seen him.

The bags under his eyes spoke of his comatose state and how long he was in it, and while his eyes sparkled at seeing his old friend, they did like dull steel and not his usual shining silver. His already long hair was a bit longer than he could remember, and while clean, remained a bit disheveled at the moment. Yet, neither of them cared about appearances, because right now, they simply wanted to reconnect.

In that spirit, as if reading his thoughts, Tomas urged him, “Now, tell me how you’ve been and of the other accomplishments. If they are as impressive as that one I’m sure they make for quite the story,” he says through his smile and the eagerness for his answers radiates in his voice as he adds, “And you must tell me what has become of the Lin Kuei in my absence.”

Kuai Liang shakes his head lightly. “I cannot tell you much more than you already know. The only things I can seem to remember clearly end the moment Sindel attacked us. After that, there is nothing…” He says, attempting to recall anything after that time.

“I see. I was hoping it would not be so for you, but it appears that we all find ourselves facing the same predicament after all,” Smoke says pensively.

“Indeed,” comes Kuai Liang’s response, his head beginning to throb as he grapples with the elusive fragments of memory trying to grab at any lingering threads in his mind. Yet, true to his words, there is nothing to grasp.

Unfortunately, the cryomancer’s throbbing headache isn’t his only source of discomfort. While he is overjoyed to see Tomas, there is an inexplicable ache that lingers in his chest, one that he cannot seem to shake—the pain in his heart is dull, but unwavering. He rather pointedly ignores that it was worse when he was in the same room as the man who murdered his brother, attributing it to that fact and that fact alone.

Tomas notices the gloom that suddenly descends upon his fellow Lin Kuei as his expression becomes clouded in subtle dejection and confusion. Concerned, he inquires, “What troubles you, Kuai Liang?”

He does not mean to cast a cloud over this moment and cause the older man to worry about him, but he cannot help but answer him honestly. “I am not quite sure.” He places his hands, which had been at rest beside him, behind his back and he looks off into an unspecified spot in the wall as he tries to figure himself out.

Smoke places a hand on his shoulder reassuringly and his eyes dart back to meet the gray haze of Tomas’ eyes, “Do not fret. Whatever it is, we can figure it out together.”

“Thank you, Tomas,” his earnest appreciation comes easy because as he looks into his friend’s smokey eyes, and the scowl that had clouded his features dispels, allowing his smile to shine through once more, he knows there is little they cannot accomplish together.

They had done much together before falling into the depths of the Netherrealm, and now, here they stand. They made it out. Together.

Overcoming this memory loss will be no different. They will do that together as well.

-

The world slowly comes into focus as Hanzo’s bleary eyes open sluggishly, noting he is in some obscure room in the SF medical wing, and he notes that he is alone. He lifts himself up as sluggishly as he had opened his eyes, running a hand down his face once he has fully sat up and swung his legs over the side of the bed.

He tries to take stock of everything that had happened leading him to where he finds himself now. Much to his dismay, as the fog of unconsciousness begins to clear, he remembers what had transpired when he had initially arrived to the Special Forces base to see Kuai Liang.

He remembers that he did not.

There is a sharp, pinching pain in his chest as these memories bubble up to the surface—less like light, airy bubbles flitting through the air before kissing your skin refreshingly and more like thick, hot pools of molten lava that release a hissing steam every time they pop. With each memory that rises to the surface, the steam, the lava, it burns him.

He couldn’t remember the last time he had actually felt the pain of burning.

He also cannot remember what happened after he left the room. Vaguely, he recalls that Johnny had ushered him out and was making some sort of attempt to communicate with him, however, what he was trying to communicate eludes him. Although he surmises that at that point, whatever sheer amount of will power was fueling him enough to prevent him from collapsing until he returned to Kuai Liang, finally gave out at the discovery of his memory loss.

Idly, the pyromancer stands, ready to— ‘To what?’ He thinks abruptly.

He sits back down, slowly, as he starts to think about what it is that he should do. He longs to see Kuai Liang, yet he acknowledges that the cryomancer is not in any condition to see him.

Although uncertain as to how long he was laid out for, he still feels tired, and he can feel the weariness this situation has caused in him seeping into his very bones. After everything, could he not even lay his eyes on the cryomancer once more? Could he not help him remember in some way?

Perhaps he could.

An idea strikes him suddenly and he stands again, this time, with a clear purpose and determined path. If he can see Kuai Liang once more, maybe he can get him to remember, so he sets off with that intention. Yet, as fate would have it, a fickle a thing as ever, while he is on his way to make this attempt to help the cryomancer recover his memories, he is intercepted by Raiden.

The God of Thunder is coming from the direction of the corridor that is temporarily housing the revived defenders just as he is making his way towards it. Upon seeing Hanzo, he knows all to well where he is heading and can only surmise what he must be attempting, so he holds out a hands and advises him, as always. “Hanzo, I must urge you once again to give Kuai Liang a wide berth. I believe it is counterintuitive for you to impose your presence upon him at this time.”

At the Thunder God’s counsel, Hanzo pauses, torn between defying Raiden’s wisdom and forcing his way to Kuai Liang regardless, and actually heeding his words. He looks into Raiden’s glowing white eyes, illuminating beacons of ancient knowledge and wisdom, and yet the pyromancer more often times than not fought against him and followed the beacon of his own rationale instead, which had always been his emotions.

For a moment, he is silent, staring at Raiden as a previous warning rings in his ears: “Hanzo… No matter how sturdy the oak, it cannot withstand being uprooted. Even if regret sets in and an attempt to replant is made… that it will survive is not a guarantee.”

He feels that regret now.

As such, now more than ever, he wants to accept his council. He wants to heed his words, but it is hard for him to listen when the desire to see Kuai Liang is so powerful, and he is so tired and weak. So, stuck between his heart and his head, he sighs, and at this point he doesn’t know what else to do but shed light on his rationale to the Thunder God.

“You may think it counter intuitive, but do you not think that perhaps my presence could allow his memories to return?” He explains.

Nodding, Raiden acknowledges, “While there is merit to that line of reasoning, I do not believe now is the opportune time to put it to the test. Now they must all rest and regain their strength before embarking on their individual paths before I may have need to call upon them again. Which may be sooner than any of us anticipate, should my concerns about Shang Tsung bear any fruit.”

Hanzo takes note of the mention that Raiden makes of Shang Tsung, but the matter of Kuai Liang eclipses all else. “I understand, but we cannot avoid each other forever, Raiden.”

“I am aware, that is why my I advice to you currently is for the intervening period of time. I have been speaking with the others and have observed that their memories of their time as revenants have been gradually returning. However, it seems as though Kuai Liang’s mind is resistant to making the same amount of progress. Until I can discern whether this delay is due to the differing circumstances surrounding his revival or something else entirely, I believe this to be the best course of action to take,” he declares.

Hanzo reflects on everything that has transpired in the short time span of the past several days. He thinks about how he saw everything he worked so hard to build up consume itself in roaring flames, leaving behind nothing but the smoke ascending into the sky, the ash upon the ground, and the fire still flickering in his hands.

“I understand.” He exhales a deep sigh through his nose before continuing, “Then you will be able to find me mitigating the affairs of both the Shirai Ryu and the Lin Kuei… Until Kuai Liang can return.”

Raiden hums in acknowledgment before he responds, “Though he may not at the moment, I know he will come to appreciate that gesture in due time, Hanzo,” comes the Thunder God’s words of comfort.

The pyromancer simply offers the Thunder God a Shirai Ryu salute before summoning a vortex of fire that envelops him, and vanishes before the urge to defy Raiden’s advice and seek Kuai Liang overwhelms him. He needs to leave this place.

Once Hanzo is gone, Raiden continues on to find Sonya and Jax to inform them about his lingering doubts in regards to Shang Tsung and what, if anything, they should be on the lookout for. While he hopes that his doubts are unfounded, he’s been around long enough to know that they aren’t.

-

That night at the SF base, everyone is letting the exhaustion of the day’s earlier excitement come crashing down on them after everyone was given the chance to reconmect. Including Kuai Liang, who now finds himself laying flat on his back in his med room, ready to listen to Raiden and get some rest.

As he slips into unconsciousness, he struggles to remediate the fact that he feels… lonely. The dull pain in his heart is as unmoving as ever, flaring up at the feeling, which was an oddity in and of itself as he was not one to be prone to bouts of loneliness—not of this caliber. Turning his head to the side, he opens his eyes in the darkness only to come face to face with the wall the bed is pushed against, and he scowls at it like it could explain to him why he feels this way and chooses not to.

He places one hand on his chest to lay over his heart in a futile attempt of comfort as he turns his head back. Closing his eyes, the dark envelops him and he lets it. Before long, the weariness he feels weighing down his bones and soul, lull him to sleep, and that night, Kuai Liang does not dream.

He does not have nightmares or night terrors, but he does not dream. There is nothing, only darkness.

-

The following morning, with everyone refreshed and eager to leave the base to return to their lives, homes, and duties, Raiden decides to call on all the defenders in order to inform those that do not recall, of Shang Tsung’s role in their revival. This includes details about the artifacts and what he intended to do with them—along with his likely continued efforts. During this meeting, he also informs them all to be ready. Just in case.

Although the cryomancer had previous knowledge of it, cognizant of the fact that he no longer remembered, Raiden delivers this information to all of them the same way, not wanting to reveal to him that he previously knew if he himself does not remember.

During this meeting, the two Lin Kuei demonstrate a commendable display of self restraint and do not lash out at the man who murdered their clan and family, fully aware and informed as to why he was there with them. Still, Sub-Zero still cannot help the way he finds his eyes constantly making their way back to Hanzo to do nothing but glare at him.

It is only due to this fact that he becomes acutely aware that the pyromancer is very deliberately avoiding making eye contact. This has a sliver of confusion slipping into his mind, because while he knew himself to be adept at reading others, the level of which he knew all of this man’s tells was somewhat alarming. A case study for another time, ‘or not at all’ he thinks.

If nothing else, it infuriates him that the pyromancer cannot even bring himself to make eye contact with him. Yet at the same time, something sick and twisted roils inside of him as vindication of his fury make itself evident in Hanzo’s averted gaze. He should feel shame, he should not look into the eyes of the man whose brother he murdered.

At such vindication, he refocuses, never truly inattentive to what Raiden was informing them of. Hearing the God of Thunder concluding the meeting as he states, “However, for the present you may all return home and continue to allow your memories to return steadily. If there is anything you remember of note during your time as revenants that you believe may be prudent for me to know, please do…”

During the entirety of the Thunder God’s meeting, Hanzo has felt the cryomancer’s gaze darting back to him consistently, ever so insistently testing his resolve knowing that he cannot return it. He cannot allow himself to make eye contact with Kuai Liang, because if he does, he cannot trust what he may do. As it was, the urge to grab him and reveal to him everything he forgot, even the admission of what he had done regardless of consequences, was overwhelming.

In his periphery vision he can see vaguely that Smoke leans over to murmur something in Kuai Liang’s ear, another test to his resolve, and this time he almost breaks. He feels his head begin to turn in their direction before catching himself just in time. Instead, he shifts his weight from one foot to the other in an attempt to redirect his jealous energy into a physical outlet.

Mercy graces him, as not long after, Raiden officially concludes the meeting, allowing everyone to depart. They all promptly disband, with Hanzo being the first to leave, knowing very well that he had to leave lest he do something foolish.

Watching the flash of yellow armor exit the debriefing room, Kuai Liang patiently waits for the others to shuffle out before approaching Raiden. Doing so to tell him that he has noticed that his memories, unlike the others, have yet to return. “Tomas reminded me during the meeting that I had been intending to inform you of the fact that, while he seems to be remembering things in steady waves, I still cannot recall anything after Sindel’s attack.”

“It is true, Lord Raiden. When I first saw Kuai Liang, I had not remembered that we had served Quan Chi as revenants together, if only for a while, before he was restored alongside Jax and Scorpion.” Much of his sentence unpleasant on his tongue as he attempts to say it without his venom attacking Raiden as a collateral. He did not want his bitter tone to appear as if it was directed towards him but he couldn’t help how he spat it out regardless.

Raiden is silent, pensive as he ruminates on this new information provided by the Lin Kuei which only solidified what he had merely speculated earlier given his own conversations with the others and their confirmations that their memories had indeed been returning. It seemed good progress that their memories had begun returning that same day, but now he thinks about what could be done in Kuai Liang’s particular case.

He is brought out of his musing as Kuai Liang adds, “I believe it also prudent to inform you that last night, while I do not frequently remember my dreams when I wake unless they are particularly distasteful, I did not experience any dreams. There was nothing but a distinct darkness that seemed almost… overwhelming.”

Raiden reflects for a moment, having hoped that Kuai Liang would regain his memories naturally. However, in light of this revelation, he decides to offer, “Fujin and I will be returning to the Sky Temple shortly. Perhaps the Jinsei is the key to unlocking your memories. As soon as you are ready to leave, be sure to inform us.”

“If it is all the same to you, Raiden, we are ready now.” Kuai Liang looks over to Tomas for confirmation and he sees the older man nod in agreement.

“Then come, I will inform Fujin that we are prepared to return to the Sky Temple, as well as General Blade of our departure, then we shall set off.” At his words, the Lin Kuei offer their signature salute to Raiden in acknowledgment and follow him as he leaves the room.

-

In an effort to maintain himself as occupied as possible, Hanzo had sought out Sonya to discuss the details of the training efforts that generally took place between the Lin Kuei and the Special Forces. Since he was currently over seeing them, he was taking the lead on it, which was not something he particularly cared for since he did not share Kuai Liang’s penchant for taking in, training, and collaborating with outsiders.

As they spoke about whether or not it should take a pause given Kuai Liang’s situation, who else should walk in but Raiden, followed by the cryomancer and Smoke. Whose expression sours immediately at seeing Hanzo, as well as Smoke’s who also shoots out, “What is this Shirai Ryu dog doing here??” at the sight of the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster in his unmistakable yellow armor.

This time their impressive display of self control wanes in the face of the unexpected sight of the Shirai Ryu outside of the meeting room. How often would they have to suffer the company of this man where ever they find themselves?

Even though for Hanzo it had been a long time since the Lin Kuei and Shirai Ryu felt such animosity towards each other, the pyromancer allows himself to feel the bitter anger of their ancient feud overcome him at Smoke’s words with an uncomfortable ease. He opened his mouth to allow a retort to fall out of his mouth when Raiden interjects, “Enough. He is here collaborating with the Special Forces, as we are here for our own purposes, which will not be long.”

In lieu of a response, the gray Lin Kuei merely silences himself, resigned to staring daggers at Hanzo instead. Likely in an attempt to manifest them into reality so that they may pierce him. How unfortunate for him that it doesn’t work.

“General Blade, we will be making our way back to the Sky Temple now. Keep me apprised of any updates. Should you require my aid, you know where I will be,” Raiden informs before turning to leave at Sonya’s acknowledgment.

“They going with you?” She asks, wanting to know whether or not to clear out the medical rooms they had been occupying for other SF members that may have need of them.

“Yes,” the Thunder God confirms. “We will be attempting to restore Kuai Liang’s memories in the Jinsei,” he states this news matter-of-factly, deliberately providing this information for Hanzo’s sake.

At hearing this news, the pyromancer feels a surge of emotions flood through him. Hope rising so swiftly in his body he cannot contain the words that tear out of his throat, “The Jinsei!?”

At his outburst, they all turn to look at Hanzo. He clears his throat, attempting to school his tone and hoping it does not betray him. “Raiden, please inform me as to the results of this attempt.” While he is reluctant to get ahead of himself, he knows very well what the Jinsei is capable of, having witnessed it first hand with Takeda.

Raiden nods, but Hanzo’s attention is pulled to Kuai Liang, who questions him hotly, “why should you care about my memories?”

Smoke jumps in as well, his temperament aligning closer with Hanzo’s than Kuai Liang’s, which makes for a poor combination, especially since the cryomancer is just as angry at the moment. “Kuai Liang’s memories have nothing to do with you, and you would do well not to meddle in Lin Kuei affairs, lest you wind up like your clan.” He stretches out an arm to point at Hanzo aggressively, emphasizing every word.

“Do not speak of my clan! You know nothing!” He spits out, his voice and temper escalating in unison. ‘Not to meddle in Lin Kuei affairs’ he had said; if he only knew that the Shirai Ryu had been restored and he was currently in this very room speaking with Sonya, actively addressing Lin Kuei affairs.

“Silence!” Raiden booms, lightning zipping all around his hands and arms causing everyone to fall to attention as he says, “We shall be going.”

He walks out to locate Fujin so they may return to the Sky Temple, with the Lin Kuei following close as a shadow, and twice and silent. Hanzo simply stands there with Sonya, watching them leave.

Chapter Text

Upon arriving at the Sky Temple, their first order of business is to allow Kuai Liang to attempt to heal himself in the Jinsei chamber.

“Come, Kuai Liang, let us not delay.” The Thunder God states, leading the Lin Kuei directly to the Jinsei chamber. “We must act fast in our attempt, as I foresee storm clouds brewing on the horizon. We must make sure that we are as well equipped to handle it as we can be.”

“Yes, Raiden,” comes the cryomancer’s swift response and understanding as he follows silently, diligently behind Raiden, Tomas by his side.

They enter the chamber, and it is truly a sight to behold. Knowing of its existence and witnessing it firsthand and up close were two vastly different experiences. The glowing blue pool, with its floating teardrop-shaped form that pulsed and swirled with the life force of Earthrealm, radiated a pure energy that could be felt under Kuai Liang’s skin at this proximity.

It had him silently buzzing with anticipation, as Raiden motioned for him to enter. The sensation is like no other, and he now understands why it possesses the power to heal even Gods.

He feels as though Earthrealm itself has reached within him, bestowing upon him a blessing of a small drop of its essence and vitality. Yet, small as that drop may be, it is enough to invigorate him enough that he feels as though he could single-handedly lift all the burdens that afflict Earthrealm with the energy it unfurls within him.

Regrettably, he realizes that it does not seem that he can lift the burdens that plague him, as he emerges from the Jinsei only to find that it has failed to restore his memories.

It is a strange mixture of feelings he experiences in that moment: too energized and revitalized to accept his dejection. Yet, too disheartened to fully allow this newfound vitality to overtake him completely. So, he remains in this uncomfortable state of limbo as he informs the God of Thunder and Tomas of the outcome of this endeavor.

“I must admit to feeling, physically speaking, quite energized. I can feel my body brimming with strength and vigor,” he states earnestly, holding out his hands in front of him as he looks at his open palms in quiet admiration.

He closes his hands before moving them to rest behind him, as he so often did, before continuing. “However, I do not possess any more memories than I did before I entered the Jinsei.”

In response, similar to the discussion he had with Takeda and Hanzo, Raiden informs him that the surge of energy he is experiencing is a side effect of the Jinsei. He then proceeds to say, “Perhaps there is a part of your subconscious mind that is resistant to the Jinsei…”

‘In an effort to protect himself, his mind is blocking it,’ Raiden muses silently. To explain what he means by saying as much would be to open a wound Kuai Liang does not even know he has.

“Though this is merely speculation, as the Jinsei does more than heal physical wounds, yet it has failed to restore your memories,” he continues. “The other possibility could stem from the fact that the Jinsei heals that which is broken, and in this case, your mind is not broken—merely incomplete. The Jinsei cannot restore your missing memories, any more than someone could come and finish a puzzle that has several missing pieces. Since you alone hold them, it appears that is something only you can do.”

“If I could will myself to remember, don’t you think I would have done so by now?” Kuai Liang lashes out. Doing so more at the situation, than at Raiden, compounded by the pulsing energy with no outlet.

“I am aware that the solution is not one that is easily acquired, and I know the frustration you must feel in the face of this obstacle. However, that you could forcefully procure the return of your memories is not what I was referring to. I was only meaning that, unfortunately, we must simply hope that they return on their own, however long that may be.”

With no immediate alternative course of action, Kuai Liang expresses his gratitude for Raiden’s efforts. Raiden then encourages him to remain in the Sky Temple while he gets his bearings—a proposal that Kuai Liang readily accepts.

Raiden then excuses himself to find Fujin somewhere among the Sky Temple so that they may address duties only befalling them. Meanwhile, Kuai Liang and Tomas make quick work of finding the training area where they spend the remainder of the day training alongside the monks at the Temple.

This is something that Kuai Liang is incredibly grateful for because he is able to release all of his new, overwhelming, pent-up energy he is carrying. After several hours of intense training, it is only then that Tomas finally voices his concern for his fellow Lin Kuei.

Watching as Kuai Liang encrusts his hand in ice, only to crush it as he forms a fist after delivering a powerful strike to one of the monks, Tomas strides over to him. “You are pushing yourself too hard, as always.”

Bowing respectfully to his monk opponent, signaling the end of their sparring session, Kuai Liang turns his attention to Tomas. “I know you are concerned, but you heard Raiden. I am merely exhausting this newfound energy that the Jinsei has given me. I doubt I will be able to find much rest tonight if I do not.”

“Hmm,” Smoke hums in acknowledgment.

After sparring for several hours with him—and then with several other monks without pause—the gray Lin Kuei sensed that Kuai Liang was being excessively hard on himself, a familiar tendency of his. However, he recognized the truth of his words. “If that is the case, then I’ll leave you to it. I’m going to wash up and get some rest. We can look for different ways to restore your memories tomorrow, bright and early.”

“Thank you, Tomas.” They bow their heads to one another lightly before the gray Lin Kuei heads off to do as he stated, leaving Kuai Liang to his own devices.

With the energy that has yet to dissipate still coursing through him and frustration simmering from his inability to recall anything, he decides to train alone. Which he does until he can feel the familiar numbing sting of pushing himself to train until failure. The frustration intensifies as he grapples with having to come to terms with the fact that having been so close to the man that took his brother from him did not change the fact that he could do nothing about it.

With every jab, every kick, every swing of his arms and expulsion of his cryomancy, he can see him. Hanzo’s face fades into view out of the dark recesses of his mind to taunt him, to hold his hand, to lean in and ask him, “What is wrong, Kuai Liang?”

CRACK

He punches straight through one of the several poor, unfortunate Wing Chun dummies before Hanzo’s visage clears from his mind’s eye. His heart pinches painfully, and he grits his teeth as he bites down the pain. At that moment, he resolves that he is done for the night.

Muscles aching and throbbing in symphony with his heart was as good an indicator that he should stop now as any. He inhales deeply through his nose and exhales with a sigh, “Hhaaahhh,” repeatedly, catching his breath as he feels himself dripping in sweat.

Kuai Liang can feel his bangs sticking to his forehead, the strands reaching down and tickling his dark lashes because of it. He proceeds to smooth them back, noting that he doesn’t remember his hair being quite this long before—not that he remembers much of anything recently.

Regardless, he decides he needs to cut it before looking up at the night sky. He knows how late the hour is, and now, with his desire to exhaust himself and burn off the extra pent-up energy and frustration being sated, he follows Smoke’s lead.

That night, sore and freshly bathed, Kuai Liang drifts off to sleep, bracing himself for another night of oppressive darkness as he closes his eyes… and dreams.

He finds himself walking through an extensive temple high in the mountains, and it reminds him of the Lin Kuei Temple, but it couldn’t be. Could it?

It is illuminated by several candelabras, lanterns, and torches, casting flickering shadows around the large stone pillars that gleamed with gold at their base at every corner of every hallway. Along which he could hear voices flowing freely, not speaking with the calm, hushed distress of being overheard. It was cold, evident to him as he could see the frost that was creeping along some of the stone walls and floors, yet still warmer than he could ever remember.

Faces he does not recall regarded him respectfully—as if he had ever done anything to earn it—as he ventures deeper into the temple. He did not know where he was heading, but his feet did, leading him instinctively to a door nestled deep within the temple. It is a large, red wooden door with metal hinges and ring door pulls dangling from the mouths of golden dragon heads, and he recognizes it immediately.

It is the Grandmaster’s chambers.

At this acknowledgment, Kuai Liang hesitates briefly, acutely aware of what the consequences were for even getting this close to it. Yet a strange calmness washes over him, accompanied by a sense of belonging that compels him to brazenly reach for the hinges. He grips one and proceeds to slide the door open, stepping inside the room, only to be struck by an all-consuming sensation of a vice gripping his chest.

A deep, guttural groan escapes him as he grimaces under the unrelenting force of the feeling, which drives him to lean a hand against one of the room’s walls to steady himself. It is not enough, and as the vice clutches him with enough force that he can feel his heart being wrung of the blood that courses through it, he stumbles onto the large bed sitting in the center of the wall it rests against.

Flopping down onto it unceremoniously, he squeezes his eyes shut and rolls onto his back, clutching at his chest as if he could open it and throw his heart out. Perhaps then he could find some reprieve from this debilitating pain. Instead, he feels a sudden warmth blossom from beside him, chasing away his agony, and he sighs in relief at the fact that he will not have to throw his heart away after all.

He would rather keep his humanity if he could.

Unsure of how much time has passed, he lies there still, allowing the warmth to soothe his ache. After an indeterminate period of time has passed, Kuai Liang feels the body generating this warmth shift beside him. An arm makes its way to rest across his abdomen, and he instinctively mirrors the gesture.

The light, warm pressure across his abdomen alleviates a heavy burden that also lies somewhere in the crevices of his heart and mind. Regardless of the fact that he doesn't know why.

It is enough to have a contented sigh escape him before he opens his eyes, intending to gaze upon the face of the impossibly warm body as they hold each other. When he does, however, instead of meeting the comforting visage he longed for, he confronts the emptiness of the room he was in at the Sky Temple.

Awakening in a cold sweat, he realizes he has unconsciously shifted into the same position he occupied in his dream: On his side with his arm lying in front of him, but now he was holding nothing. No one.

The warmth is extinguished, and though the sensation is not utterly crushing, the vice snakes its way back around his chest and squeezes. In an instant, any reprieve he had experienced was chased away by the waking world along with the warmth, prompting Kuai Liang to roll onto his back once more.

Unwittingly, he exhales another sigh, but this time it is charged and heavy with the burdens he knows he carries, and the ones he cannot remember he does. In that moment, as he wipes away the light streak of tears that had found their way across his face without his approval, he wonders.

He wonders who could torment him like this.
-

Regardless of how difficult it had been to shake that dream off and get himself up and moving that morning, Kuai Liang knew he had to inform Raiden as soon as he could. As such, the first thing he sets off to do is to find the Thunder God and tell him without delay, which proved to be a swifter endeavor than he realized it would be.

He finds Raiden roaming around the Sky Temple, attending to duties Kuai Liang did not pretend to understand.

“Good morning, Raiden. There is something I must discuss with you.”

“Good morning, Kuai Liang. I trust you slept well.” Kuai Liang nods, offering a quiet affirmation, though it couldn't be farther from the truth, as Raiden continues. “Please, tell me what it is that is weighing on your mind.”

“Last night, I was able to dream for the first time since my revival as a revenant,” the cryomancer discloses.

“That is good news, it appears that you seem to be making steady progress.” The subdued satisfaction in the Thunder God's voice was nearly imperceptible, yet equally unmistakable.

“Yes, but there is something else, Raiden. I fear we may have been too hasty in concluding that the Jinsei was ineffective. It seems that whatever was blocking my memories from returning has been cleared by the Jinsei.”

“Do you believe this to be so due to your dream?”

“I do. Though I cannot be certain, I do not think what I experienced last night was merely a dream. I… I believe I experienced a vivid memory of a restored Lin Kuei Temple. However, this is something I would need you to confirm for me, and if it is true, I would like to return as soon as possible.”

He proceeds to describe to Raiden the warm, shining Lin Kuei Temple that he witnessed in his dream. The warm body he felt beside him, however, is something he decides to keep to himself. The thought of sharing something of that nature with anyone evokes in him a deep sense of discomfort, let alone sharing it with the Thunder God.

It is while he illustrates to Raiden this new, warm, and gleaming Lin Kuei Temple that Tomas finds them. Striding up to them, he quickly immerses himself in the details of the Temple that Kuai Liang saw in his dream.

“Kuai Liang, could that really be true? Could that be the current state of the Lin Kuei Temple?” Tomas asks, his voice flowing with rising hope like his smoke after they explain to him the nature of their conversation.

“Indeed, your speculation is the truth. It was no mere dream, Kuai Liang. The Lin Kuei Temple has indeed been restored, and if it is your desire to return, I will not impede your wishes.” In spite of recent events, Raiden will not prevent Kuai Liang from continuing to live his life. If he longs to return to his home, he should be allowed to do so. Perhaps in this way, surrounded by his clan, in his home, his memories may return more assuredly.

The Thunder God continues, “It is heartening to see that, even if by means of a dream, your memories have begun to resurface. However, although I had felt it best to let your memories return naturally, should you wish to return, before you do, I must inform you of certain circumstances surrounding the Temple's restoration.”

And while Raiden does indeed give him all of the information he needs to know—the extermination of the cyber Lin Kuei, his beheading of Sektor, Cyrax’s sacrifice, the Lin Kuei restoration, and his position as their Grandmaster—he keeps the details down to the bare minimum. Divulging only what he needs to know and nothing more.

A bright spark ignites within the cryomancer upon receiving this information: he must return home. He needs to return home. How were his people? His clan?

What kind of Grandmaster was he that he should not be by their side? Recovering or not. He may have memory loss, but he is not incapacitated, having a right to be with his clan, in his rightful place.

Kuai Liang does nothing more but reaffirm his desire to return to the Lin Kuei Temple as soon as possible, yearning to reunite with his Lin Kuei. “If I am their Grandmaster, then I cannot fail in my duties to them. I must return to the Lin Kuei Temple without delay, Raiden.”

“You may both leave at any time, Kuai Liang,” Raiden explains, only offering one more piece of crucial advice and information before he leaves: “However, there is one more significant matter that you must know of before you set off. While you have done a commendable job in restoring the Lin Kuei, Hanzo Hasashi has also made the same effort in restoring the Shirai Ryu.”

Kuai Liang feels his entire body tense at the mention of the pyromancer's name. “With all due respect, Raiden, why would I concern myself with whether or not that man has restored his clan?” Even though he inquires, for reasons unbeknownst to him, he feels the phantom warmth of the body that was lying next to him in his dream.

This time, however, instead of chasing the vice away, it tightens it.

“It is crucial for you to know this because both clans have formed an alliance and have cooperated closely for many years. As Grandmasters of your respective clans, this alliance is spearheaded by none other than yourselves.” Unaware of the internal turmoil plaguing Kuai Liang, Raiden answers him candidly.

“The Lin Kuei… and the Shirai Ryu…” he mumbles clumsily, struggling to envision a reality in which such a thing could even be conceivable.

“Impossible! Lord Raiden, how can what you say possibly be true?” Smoke interjects, voice rising in disbelief.

“Impossible though it may seem, I assure you what I say is the truth.” The God of Thunder informs Tomas before turning and shining his white, glowing eyes on Kuai Liang. “You and Hanzo have been working side by side with each other for many years and are close allies. Were you not yourself, wondering why he was present in your recovery room back at the Special Forces base?”

“…” The cryomancer’s answer caught in his throat.

He does remember. It had only been a few days earlier that he had seen none other than Hanzo Hasashi sitting in the medical room he had been recovering in. Why had he been there? Why had he held his hand? He pushes away the implications that arise with these questions.

To ask and find an answer to that last question would be to walk down a precarious road that could lead him nowhere but his own unraveling. Counterintuitive to him trying to put himself back together.

Yet, if Raiden’s words were the absolute truth—and he is certain they are, for what reason would Raiden lie to him about this—could it be that Hanzo was there to check on him?

Hanzo Hasashi. A Shirai Ryu. His brother’s murderer.

How could this be possible? His throbbing headache was returning.

The turbulent storm of confusion brewing inside of Kuai Liang as the Lin Kuei raises a hand to his head is becoming evident to Raiden, so he places a steadying hand on the cryomancer’s shoulder. “My apologies, Kuai Liang. I did not intend to overwhelm you, I merely felt it prudent for you to know this before you find yourself in a difficult position when returning to your home.”

“There is no need for apologies, Raiden. It is simply… a lot to process. I can see how leaving me to find all of this out by way of my return to the Temple could have been… disastrous. Especially with an alliance currently in place between the two clans.” Kuai Liang reasons aloud, his headache diminishing slightly as he does.

Raiden withdraws his hand from Kuai Liang’s shoulder to use it to wave it lightly in front of him, gesticulating as he answers the cryomancer. “I am glad that you understand, and indeed, there is such an alliance. Who do you think has been overseeing the Lin Kuei Temple and clan in your absence?”

At the Thunder God’s words, Kuai Liang and Tomas exchange similarly incredulous looks before turning back to Raiden.

In disbelief, Kuai Liang asks, “Am I to understand that the fate of the Lin Kuei rests in the hands of my brother’s murderer!?” He struggles to control his voice as a mixture of anger and panic simmers inside him like a pot of water reaching a boil.

He may accept Raiden's words when he says that there is an alliance between the two clans and that there may be some semblance of familiarity between him and Hanzo Hasashi, but to expecting him to accept the fact that that man had complete access to the clan that he restored—regardless of the fact that he didn’t remember having done so—was asking too much of him.

Although admittedly, realistically, after knowing all this information, who else could oversee the clan? Still, it is a bitter truth to swallow.

“I recognize that this is challenging for you to accept, but much has changed in these past few years. Please know that Hanzo would never allow any harm to befall the Lin Kuei. And in regards to your brother, you must know that while Hanzo bears the responsibility for his death, the circumstances are more complex than they seem.”

“How not Raiden!?” “Are you suggesting his actions were justified!?” Both he and Smoke ask heatedly in response to what Raiden has just told them.

Raiden lets out a small, quiet sigh. “I am not asserting that his actions were justified. I am only stating that there is far more to this situation than you both realize, and while I have shared several key details with you, this is something I believe best explained by Hanzo Hasashi himself.”

Unbeknownst to the two incredulous Lin Kuei standing before him, Raiden also speaks with the weight of more recent events that Hanzo Hasashi will need to explain and atone for. Though difficult as he may be at times to reason and deal with, he is sure he is up to the task. If there is one thing that no one could doubt, not even him, it is that the pyromancer possesses a profound love for Kuai Liang, regardless of any momentary lapses in judgment.

Kuai Liang and Tomas exchange looks, both having a hard time coming to terms with this bombshell of information. Tomas cannot help the tingling of shame and embarrassment that prickles at him as he recalls that only a day earlier, he had told Hanzo not to meddle in their affairs.

It seems as though Hanzo's actions were not mere meddling; he was actively leading and safeguarding the interests of the Lin Kuei as he found himself dumbstruck at the Sky Temple. While reconciling this difficult reality was no small task, because it is Raiden that informed them of this, and they have this new piece of information, both he and Kuai Liang agreed to refrain from lashing out at the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster.

“Rest assured, I will not jeopardize the alliance, but I will not have dealings with that man outside of what is strictly necessary.” Kuai Liang relents in an attempt to find a happy middle ground between how he knows he must handle the circumstances and how he wants to handle the circumstances.

“I know you are a man of your word, and I would expect nothing less from you, given the circumstances. Now, please, tell me how you find your home and clan upon your return,” Raiden bids. Hidden in his words lay an unspoken reassurance that Kuai Liang would find both well.

Kuai Liang finds the reassurance in his words and allows it to lie over his heart and mind as a soothing salve with which he assuages some of his worries, “Thank you, Raiden. I will.”

“Lord Raiden,” comes Smoke’s farewell.

The Lin Kuei warriors expressed their gratitude to Raiden for his hospitality. Then, with respectful bows and their customary salute, they readied themselves to depart.

Before they do, however, they find and bid a farewell to Fujin as well, who presents them with a parting gift before they make their way back to the Lin Kuei Temple.

Back home.

-

Through the snow-capped mountain peaks, Smoke and Kuai Liang embark on the final stretch to the Lin Kuei Temple, allowing themselves to absorb the breathtaking beauty of it. As they approach the grand gates, the guards immediately call out to their Grandmaster.

“Grandmaster Kuai Liang!” they cry out in unison.

They salute him, a gesture he reciprocates as the guards bound up to the two arriving warriors. “We’ve been worried about you! But we’re glad to see that you seem to be in good health, and that you’ve finally come back to us!” one of the guards exclaims.

“Uh, not that having Grandmaster Hasashi wasn’t a pleasure,” he adds, “but between us, we all prefer you.”

“Ha ha!” the other guard laughed heartily, “don’t be a kiss ass, Wèishì.”

“Then don’t act like what I’m saying isn’t true, Chuo,” he shoots back.

Chuo glances back at his Grandmaster. “He’s right, Grandmaster,” he admits through a lopsided grin. The warmth of camaraderie evident in his tone.

Kuai Liang feels his heart swelling with so much affection, he wonders if his chest is large enough to house it before it overwhelms him. He chuckles softly at their banter. “Thank you, you two. I am deeply grateful that I have been able to return home and be among all of you once again.”

He then motions to Smoke, and their attention moves with him, “This is my good friend Tomas. We grew up in the old Lin Kuei together, and while he was not able to help me restore it, from here on out, he will be assisting me as I continue to lead the new Lin Kuei.”

“A pleasure.” “It’s an honor,” Chuo and Wèishì say in unison, bowing slightly.

“The same to you. I am quite interested to see how well Kuai Liang has done in training and leading you all,” Tomas states. The genuine interest and a subtle hint of playful teasing emanates from his voice and shines in his eyes as he glances at Kuai Liang.

“Well then, prepare to be impressed! Er, well, not to brag about myself, but of our Grandmaster,” Wèishì clarifies.

“What did I just say?” Chuo shakes his head, then turning back to Tomas, he says earnestly, “But our Grandmaster has indeed taught us well.”

“Your skills are a testament to your own resilience and efforts; do not sell yourselves short.” Kuai Liang remarks, and the guards visibly preen at their Grandmaster’s praise, standing a little straighter, a bit taller, with chests puffed out with pride.

“Now, if you’ll excuse us,” The Lin Kuei Grandmaster says.

“Oh right, sorry, go right ahead, Grandmaster,” Wèishì responds as he and Chuo open the gates. “You’ll find Grandmaster Hasashi in the meeting room and, um, we’ve all been eagerly awaiting your arrival, so don’t be too surprised if you get swarmed by everyone.”

“Duly noted,” Kuai Liang replies, unable to repress the irritation he felt at the mention of the pyromancer any more than he could help the smile that spread onto his face and how he flushed slightly in recognition at the amount of affection, praise, and genuine care his clan had for him.

The last time he felt such overwhelming affection was when Hanzo—

…

When Hanzo?

He feels a hot burning lump of coal form in the pit of his stomach and diffuse throughout his entire body, spreading chill through his entire being like ice freezing over in its absence. It was a good thing he was unaffected by the cold, he muses, as he pushes past the thought and feeling. Right now, he was unwilling to sour the mood as he and Tomas proceeded to walk through the gates and enter the Temple.

True to Chuo’s words, they find themselves swarmed by the members of the clan. The excitement of their Grandmaster’s return has them buzzing with energy, and while the majority of them do not know Tomas, one member makes his way to greet them both.

“Grandmaster. Tomas.” Hydro calls out, and at the sound of his voice, they both turn and greet him, each waiting patiently as they take a turn embracing their fellow old Lin Kuei member. Upon seeing him, Kuai Liang has a flurry of memories swirl in his mind, each a tiny snowflake coalescing into a grand snowstorm representing his efforts to restore the Lin Kuei.

Being in the presence of both Hydro and Smoke unexpectedly brought back memories of his time chasing down the Cyber Lin Kuei, defeating Sektor, and Cyrax's fate, among other memories he thought lost. Each memory slot into place, finally revealing the complete picture. The snowfall settles, bestowing a fresh blanket of remembrance over the steadfast peaks of his Lin Kuei’s restoration, which now stood tall and strong in his mind.

It was just as Raiden had said, except for details only he could know. Things only he could now remember he had forgotten.

Now, as they continued to catch up with Hydro, more clan members came up to greet their Grandmaster, having eagerly awaited his return. So caught up in the revelry and jubilant atmosphere, Kuai Liang only partially registers the growing distance between him and Tomas as they eventually become separated. He quickly scans the area to look for him and sees that he is still conversing with Hydro.

The sight has a soft warmth blossoming in his chest, and he decides to explore further while they continue to catch up. Since his arrival, being surrounded by so many familiar faces, his memories of the Temple and his clan members have been coming to him in waves, and he feels a sort of overwhelming relief at the fact that he did not forget them for too long.

They were important to him, and he cherished them deeply; he couldn’t imagine forgetting something so important for so long. Even in spite of the persistent throbbing in the back of his mind that told him he was.

Every face holds an awakened memory, and as he walks deeper into the Temple, he stops every so often to speak with the clan members who approach him to warmly welcome him back home. It begins filling the holes in his heart and mind as he does.

Eventually, he found himself at the entrance of the meeting room unthinkingly and recalled that Wèishì had informed them that this is where Hanzo would be. He debates returning with Tomas, but weighing the smoky Lin Kuei’s assertive temperament against his own foul disposition with regards to the pyromancer, he decides against it.

He had just promised Raiden that he would not jeopardize the alliance, and despite his personal distaste for Hanzo, looking past his anger, even he saw the wisdom of an alliance between their clans. With that in mind, he did not think that the hostility he and Tomas would bring together, unintentional as it may be, would be conducive to maintaining it.

Having made his decision, he smooths his hair back, silently thankful for the opportunity to finally get it cut, courtesy of the monk's generous hospitality. Then, inhaling deeply through his nose and exhaling slowly out of his mouth, he steels himself to face the man who murdered his brother. The man he currently has an alliance with and had cared for his clan in his absence. The man whose body heat lingers beside him when he wakes in the morning with a cold sweat.

?????

His body heat?

He groans internally with the frustration he feels piling on over the fact that he cannot seem to keep his thoughts from wandering to this man with such an aching frequency. However, he will not allow himself to pull on this particular thread of thought as he chalks it up to his mind attempting to put a face to the faceless and, for better or worse, Hanzo has been on his mind a lot recently, so he presses on.

Then, cursing fate, or the Elder Gods—or whatever other divine force was out there—for the predicament he found himself in, he walks into the meeting room before he can think better of it. He enters the room, taking silent steps, as was instilled in him almost since birth, and he takes in the pyromancer’s form.

Hanzo’s back was towards him as he intently examined the documents that were laid out all over the large table sitting in the middle of the room. The pyromancer’s attention was torn away from these, however, as he reacts even before laying his eyes on the Lin Kuei, as only a few steps in, Kuai Liang sees Hanzo’s head perk up right before turning around.

Chapter Text

Hanzo reacts as if he knew without even laying his eyes on him, who had entered the room. He turns so quickly and Kuai Liang’s heart constricts so painfully at the look in the pyromancer’s eyes when they land on him, he could collapse into himself like a black hole.

But he won’t.

He does, however, take note that the Shirai Ryu looks a little worse for wear, as though he has not been sleeping well. If he had been attending to both clans, he likely wasn’t.

However, the deep bags under his eyes do little to dampen the warmth radiating from his dark, burnt-umber eyes. He looks at the cryomancer like he is all that matters in the world, and the unrestricted emotions etched across his face make Kuai Liang’s head swim briefly.

The pull to embrace him is strong, nearly strong enough to win over him, but his self-control was also a skill almost a lifetime in the making. So he does not.

“Kuai Liang!” Hanzo exclaims breathlessly as he sees him walk into the room, meeting him more than halfway as he strides hastily up to the cryomancer. The Shirai Ryu’s excitement and hope were wafting off of him in gushing waves that crashed into the cryomancer as he grasped both of Kuai Liang's hands in his.

It confuses the cryomancer how he feels all at once, the warmth that rises to his face and his breath catching in his throat. Then, at the same time, he feels the vice grabbing his chest constrict painfully, his stomach churns, and the pressure builds behind his eyes as though he wants to cry.

Oddly, unlike the others, the diminished flame of his memories of Hanzo Hasashi do not spark remembrance; they start and end at the coliseum, the last being the moment he stood above him as the victor, poised to avenge his brother.

Back then, he stood before Hanzo looking down at him before being sequestered forcefully by the Cyber Lin Kuei to be put through the agonizing process of becoming nothing more than a metal pawn. Now, he stands here before him letting him grab hold of both his hands as he tears his eyes away from their hands to look up at Hanzo.

Taking in his expression, he once again witnesses the warmth and spark that ignites in the pyromancer’s gaze. They glimmered with a fire so intense it had all air escaping from his lungs for a fraction of a second under its crushing weight.

Kuai Liang could feel it burning him up from the inside as the fire suffocated him, acutely aware of the warm flush that had remained spread out on his face as he slowly looked down at their hands again where Hanzo is holding them. He noted briefly how nice the slight difference in their natural body temperature felt.

Then he wonders why he didn’t stop him, but only for an instant, snapping back to attention when he felt the pyromancer gently rub his thumbs across his knuckles. The gesture felt somehow intensely too intimate and was altogether too overwhelming for Kuai Liang to deal with currently. He feels his heart pulse violently in his throat, forcing him to swallow back his emotions along with the rush they incited in him.

He snatches his hands free from Hanzo's tender grasp and places them swiftly behind his back. Confusion be damned; he would not permit this man to touch him as freely as he seems he is entitled to. He is entitled to nothing.

“Grandmaster,” he corrects tersely. “You may address me by my title as Grandmaster or Sub-Zero, but do not call me by my name as though we are anything more than mere acquaintances,” he spits out, words sharper than his Kori blade. He clenches and unclenches his fists tightly behind his back, willing away the phantom sensation of Hanzo’s hands against his skin, grateful that only he can hear the rapid thrum of his heart.

“My apologies… Grandmaster,” Hanzo replies slowly, already lamenting the absence of the cryomancer's cool hands in his as he realizes by Kuai Liang's harsh response that his memories had most likely not returned—The Jinsei had failed.

Or perhaps, it had worked and he remembered everything… including…

“Raiden has informed me of the alliance between our two clans,” he continues oblivious to Hanzo's internal dilemma. He circles Hanzo, positioning himself on the opposite side of the meeting table so that it stands between them in order to maintain something of a barrier between them.

“He has also made me aware of the fact that you have been… Ensuring that the Lin Kuei have been looked after in my absence. For that… I thank you,” he bows his head even though he says it as though it physically pains him to offer this gratitude to Hanzo. It just might.

“I see,” comes Hanzos’ measured response, realization dawning on him as the gravity of Kuai Liang's statement hits him—his memories did not return. “Was that all you and Raiden spoke of?” he inquires tentatively.

Kuai Liang spares him a subtle look of confusion, narrowing his eyes minutely as he tries to decide if there is something more to the question Hanzo is asking him. The cryomancer’s gaze runs all over his face in his attempt to get a read on him—astute as ever.

The pyromancer’s chest tightens at the realization that Kuai Liang is hiding his emotions from him because he no longer trusts him. He is closed off and guarded, and only because Hanzo knows him so intimately, can he tell at all. Yet he wouldn’t let Kuai Liang know that. Not now.

He doesn’t know when.

“He made me aware of several important details,” Kuai Liang settles on saying, “including the fact that there was more for me to know regarding the circumstances surrounding Bi-Han’s death. However, he deemed it best for you to explain that to me.” His voice, deep and unforgiving like an iceberg, cold and jagged like a glacier.

Hanzo reflects on the time when Kuai Liang had invited him over to the Lin Kuei Temple to disclose the unsettling truth of the matter all those years ago—the first step on the long winding road that led them here.

“Raiden speaks the truth as I am sure you have no doubt. I am grateful that he allows me the opportunity to explain my actions and inform you of the truth behind them, and to you for your willingness to listen.” It is Hanzo’s turn to bow, and there is a solemness that bleeds its way into his voice that Kuai Liang does not miss, but does ignore.

“Do not get ahead of yourself with your gratitude. If you are only seeking for me to absolve you of your guilt over my brothers’ death through your explanation, then you will have to manage your disappointment, Grandmaster.” Every word Kuai Liang utters is laden with resentment.

“It is not absolution I seek. I seek only the chance to explain my actions, not excuse them. Whether or not you choose to forgive me remains entirely your right,” Hanzo states, knowing very well that there are many things the cryomancer could, rightfully, not forgive him for if he so chose.

“You’re correct, it remains my right. But allow me to tell you now not to harbor any high hopes of such forgiveness.” As he says this, Kuai Liang’s head bobs ever so minutely, as if to mock him.

Unfortunately, he does so in the very same way that Hanzo finds endlessly endearing.

That, coupled with the fact that there is just something he cannot explain about the way Kuai Liang says it, stirs within Hanzo an overwhelming urge to bark out a laugh with amusement at his remark. Reminding him bitter-sweetly of the teasing back-and-forth banter he and Kuai Liang once shared, and if he allows himself, he can almost hear the playful undercurrent in Kuai Liang's voice when he speaks.

He is aware though, that in doing so, he is fooling no one but himself. Even still, the temptation lingers.

He wonders absently when he will ever see Kuai Liang smile at him again and grace him with the richness of his laughter. If he should ever be fortunate enough to experience it at least once more before his time on this earth comes to an end, it will not be now.

Now, he must look into the eyes of the man whose brother he murdered in a fit of rage-filled grief at the loss of his family in an act of righteous vengeance… wrongful vengeance. The bitter sting of regret and shame lances through him like a knife twisting in his gut, haunting him with thoughts of the atrocities he committed over the pain of losing his family.

Killing a man innocent of that crime, shattering the heart of another whose only crime was loving him.

As these memories surge to the forefront of his mind, he is filled with a silent vindication at the recollection of Quan Chi’s beheading by his own hands. They may not have been able to restore the revenants then, but ultimately they had found a way to restore them in the end, he justifies to himself before he speaks.

His voice and soul heavy as he does so. “My only hope, Grandmaster, is that you listen…” He steels himself for what he must say and for what Kuai Liang must hear. He notices the subtle way Kuai Liang’s breathing quickens and the furrow of his brow as he too prepares himself for the words the pyromancer is about to utter.

“I will not deny that I did kill your brother. I killed him because I thought he…” he inhales a shuddering breath as he steadies himself before continuing, never something he cannot lament, “was responsible for murdering my family.”

He continues divulging all this previously unknown information as Kuai Liang listens intently. He reveals to him how they had both come to know of this through Sektor’s cybernetically preserved memories which Kuai Liang himself had accessed after his beheading.

Hanzo's voice rises as he feels the flames of anger burn through him brightly at the remembrance of what the sorcerer took from him and how he used it to manipulate him for years. Finally, he finishes with: “Long had I blamed your brother and clan for the Shirai Ryu’s extermination. But, the one truly responsible was Quan Chi. For making war on the Lin Kuei and for killing your brother, I do truly apologize.”

The Lin Kuei Grandmaster watches the Shirai Ryu intently as he offers him his clan's salute, bowing his head as he does so. At this sincere apology, Kuai Liang feels a whirlwind of conflicting emotions battling for dominance over him.

Long had the cryomancer believed that Hanzo had unjustly blamed his brother as well as his clan, but now, he understands why. He also recognizes what it means to be manipulated, having even just now thought back to his time as a Cyber and the unspeakable horrors he had committed as such.

Hanzo’s apology is not an empty one he knows, as he has very recently come to learn and see firsthand how the Shirai Ryu and Lin Kuei have made amends—for years, apparently. The very fact that this Shirai Ryu stands in his presence now, welcomed and trusted by the Lin Kuei to manage their affairs in their Grandmaster’s absence, attests to Hanzo's penitence and the progress their clans have made.

Yet, he confronts the reality that he is, at his core, merely a mortal man with weaknesses the same as anyone. Right now, his weakness is that even with all this information he has just learned, and how he can see how Hanzo has worked towards atonement…

The pain in his chest, the tumult of confusing emotions—including a wave of anger and sadness that he had previously attributed solely to his brother's death—coupled with Hanzo’s constant assault of his subconscious mind as he finds his way into every thought and emotion Kuai Liang feels, agitates him greatly.

All these feelings intertwine mixing and mingling within him, creating a toxic concoction that will not allow him to forgive Hanzo as perhaps he may have if the circumstances had been different. That, as well as the fact that for some reason that not even he can understand in himself, he feels as though he cannot make his forgiveness an easy thing to give to the pyromancer.

“I…” He starts slowly, feeling a flash of hot embarrassment ignite within him as his eyes grow glassy with unshed tears. He schools himself before continuing, but every word is dragged from his throat, heavy with emotions that threaten to make themselves outwardly evident. “I know that your apology is sincere, and therefore welcome.”

As difficult as it is to say, he does truly mean it. Glancing down at the paperwork on the table, he knows how much Hanzo hates to do it, and the fact that he would undertake his own as well as Kuai Liang’s is merely another testament to his dedication to their alliance.

Looking back up at the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster…

A bright heat emerges from somewhere deep within Kuai Liang. A mixture of embarrassment at his previous train of thought, warmth at the idea of it, and frustration that he had it at all enveloped him. If they had been close allies, then it is only logical that he would come to know of Hanzo’s distaste for paperwork, but it frustrates him all the same that he would remember this detail and nothing else—let alone now.

“Thank you,” Hanzo’s resonant voice flows through the air pulling Kuai Liang out of his tumultuous internal affairs.

“You needn’t thank me. Might I remind you, I haven’t yet said whether or not I forgive you. I merely said your apology was welcome,” Kuai Liang continues true to his earlier sentiment of not making his forgiveness an easy thing to give Hanzo. “Now, if that is all you mean to say, I would prefer to enjoy the sight of the restored Lin Kuei Temple without your presence here to sully it.” He raises his head, causing him to look down slightly at Hanzo, narrowing his eyes ever so slightly in disdain.

Hanzo could feel the simmering of a fire rising slowly in his chest, as though he wanted to be angered by Kuai Liang’s unrelenting hostility. ‘Oh Kuai Liang, how did you ever have the patience to not allow my hostility to provoke you?’ he thinks morosely.

In his case, he finds it difficult with the suffocating melancholy that engulfs him upon seeing Kuai Liang—the simmering he felt, extinguished. There is no oxygen to fuel his fire.

Looking between Kuai Liang and all the documents spread across the table between them, a silent battle is fought in his mind before he reluctantly yields. “Another time then,” he says wearily, “I will take my leave now… Grandmaster.”

Then, as if against his better judgment, given the look on his face—his brown eyes duller than dirt as he gazes at Kuai Liang—he adds, “I am glad that you are back home.” The spark of earlier emotion extinguished like dirt thrown over a fire to snuff it out. He then offers the Lin Kuei Grandmaster a Shirai Ryu salute before whisking himself away in a flash of fire.

It is only when he can be certain that he is gone, that Kuai Liang, who had been standing stiff as a board, hunches over the meeting table and places a hand over his chest—over his heart. It feels as though it is trying to rip itself right out from under his rib cage, but he would sooner jump out of the window and slide away on his ice than let Hanzo see him like this.

It could be his pride, but he knows, uncertain as to how he does, that it’s not.

However, as luck would have it, he isn’t given the time to soothe himself to his satisfaction as shortly after Grandmaster Hasashi’s departure, Hydro and Smoke walk in. The first thing that Hydro does is ask after the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster.

Of course.

Tomas remembers at Hydro’s words that they had indeed been informed that the pyromancer would be here. “Did you see him here?” he asks, his voice cannot hide his startled realization. He should have been here with Kuai Liang, but so caught up in catching up with Hydro and conversing with the other Lin Kuei he had introduced him to, he had fallen behind and left him to deal with Hanzo Hasashi alone.

“I did, but he promptly left after explaining certain matters which I will discuss with you at a later time,” he says, thinking it imprudent to have this particular conversation in front of Hydro. To rehash the sins of the Lin Kuei’s past—working with Quan Chi as well as their cyberization which led to these memories being found in Sektor’s head—would only impose a needless strain on their fellow Lin Kuei.

Especially considering how he had nearly been cyberized himself before managing to escape. And while he and Smoke struggled to catch up, still treading the turbulent waters of their feud, their fellow Lin Kuei, old and new, enjoyed the serene tranquility of the still waters of peace.

A peace he had promised Raiden that he would not disturb.

Smoke stares intensely into Kuai Liang’s eyes, running through what that conversation could have gone like. How could Hanzo ever justify killing Bi-Han?

Then he thinks back, albeit briefly, to what Raiden had told them. How could that man now be taking care of the Lin Kuei? What world had they woken to, he and Kuai Liang?

“It is a good thing you were able to get him out of here,” Hydro remarks.

His response surprises both the other Lin Kuei. Had he not wanted him here?

“We have been trying to get him to go home and get some much-needed rest for a long while now. Of course, you would be the one person he listens to,” the elder Lin Kuei continues, shaking his head with exasperated fondness.

Ah.

Casting a glance towards the meeting table, he adds, “Though even then it surprises me, he was rather intent on staying and helping you get your bearings with all the information he had to catch you up on. Not that I suppose it could have all been done today…” He adds quietly as if to himself.

Smoke and Kuai Liang share a look before the cryomancer pulls Hydro out of his thoughts. “As I am sure you are aware, I have experienced some memory loss, and part of our discussion did involve him sharing information about certain things with me.” He was not going to lie to Hydro either, and that is what their main conversation entailed. “Thereafter, since my memories have been returning slowly, I made him aware that for today I simply wanted to spend it enjoying their return and my own to the temple.”

“Ah, of course, completely understandable! Yes, we had been informed and took your return to the Temple as a sign that they had returned for good. Rest assured we will do all we can to help ensure that you regain all of your memories, Grandmaster.”

“Thank you, Hydro,” comes Kuai Liang’s easy response, offering him a small smile, a gesture of appreciation for Hydro's kind words.

Hydro returns it, though a thoughtful expression crosses his face as he seems to be mulling something over in his mind. When next he speaks, his words are chosen carefully, “Excuse my boldness, Grandmaster, but… Might I ask you what the last thing you remember is?”

“There is nothing to excuse, Hydro, it is only natural to wonder. If it brings you any reassurance, I remember you all…” he gestures with his arm, half raised in a sweeping motion as if encompassing the entirety of the Lin Kuei Temple and its inhabitants. “As well as my efforts to restore the Lin Kuei. However, my memories end shortly thereafter. There also appear to be lapses in my memory, starting from my time as a revenant.”

“Ah… I see,” comes Hydro’s response. Kuai Liang notices that the pensive look that overtook his features intensifies as his eyes wander again to the reports scattered in organized chaos all over the meeting table. “Hmm, I trust Grandmaster Hasashi is aware of this as well, is that correct?”

Unbeknownst to Kuai Liang, his mind had replayed a previous meeting in which the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster had informed them of their own Grandmaster’s memory loss spanning several years. Kuai Liang’s return had led them to assume they had returned fully. However, now that he understands that that is not the case, it appears that he would have to communicate to the others that there would be certain matters that they would have to be careful about mentioning—for the sake of their Grandmaster…

“I’ve not yet informed him of the exact state of my mind, as it stands currently. I will be sure to do so soon.” The Lin Kuei Grandmaster replies, redirecting the conversation as he adds, “Today I am afraid I let my excitement to spend my evening with you all take precedence.”

“You honor us, Grandmaster, but I believe we are the excitable ones in light of your return.” ‘Yes,’ Hydro confirms in his mind, ‘After all he has done for us, I will assure myself to inform the others not to mention…’

“Let us not stand around comparing who is more excited when there is much to be done,” Smoke interjects, voice assertive but cheerful as he chuckles lightly.

“He is right, and though I meant what I said earlier about enjoying my return to the temple, would you be willing to assist me with some of this?” Kuai Liang gestures, one arm positioned behind his back, the other motioning to the paperwork on the meeting table.

“You can rely on me to help you in whatever I can, Grandmaster,” Hydro affirms, moving towards the table alongside Kuai Liang and Tomas.

They have a long day ahead of them.

-

Eventually, after all of Hydro’s help with as much as he could help him with, Kuai Liang dismisses him to attend to his other duties that he had held off in order to assist his Grandmaster. He then turns to Smoke to finally address what he and Hanzo had spoken of.

Taking this time to also let him know that he did not have a grandiose memory emerge in his mind of it, but as it had time to fester in the back of his mind, he had been able to recall where Sektor’s cyberized head was located within the Temple. They jointly resolve to seek it out and replay the memory, which they proceed to do.

“I knew that the Lin Kuei had abandoned honor and reason, but I did not know the extent of it,” Tomas laments.

“I know what you mean. However, look at how far we have been able to come without the corruption that once poisoned our very own clan from within. All we can do now is continue to shed the old ways in favor of new ones, forging ahead and being a protection for Earthrealm.” Even the cryomancer couldn't help but admire the progress they had achieved in these past few years. He hoped eagerly, in silence, that he would soon be able to recall the details of this remarkable feat of peace.

“You are right as ever, Kuai Liang. Let us continue to forge ahead together,” Smoke nodded in agreement, clapping him on the arm, happy to take solace in the blossoming positivity that this new information attempted to extinguish. “Still, it will be quite the adjustment to make to see the Shirai Ryu wandering around the Lin Kuei Temple, as well as the other way around,” The gray Lin Kuei remarks raising his hand to his head as he shakes it.

“I suppose it will be, but I believe we can manage,” Kuai Liang chuckled.

“I suppose we can. I also suppose, next we see Hanzo Hasashi we should be more amicable, all things considered as well as all he’s done…” Kuai Liang can see Tomas ruminating on his own words, thoughtfulness brewing behind his gray eyes, cloudy like the signaling of a rainstorm.

Kuai Liang feels his heart lurch, and in spite of his more logical reasoning and despite the truth of Smoke’s words, he feels a sneer begin to form on his face before he catches himself. His knuckles feel an icy chill breeze over them at the memory of Hanzo rubbing his warm thumbs across them, causing him to clench them tightly at his sides and he feels as though he is going to be sick.

When had the chill ever bothered him before?

“Yes…” He manages to get out, unaware of exactly how difficult it would be for him to grit out his answer until he notices that Tomas catches it. He knew him too well.

But he did not feel particularly inclined to speak on what was happening to him, due in no small part to the fact that he wasn't even sure what was happening to him. So he presses on, “But for now, let us finally get settled in,” finishing up his answer to Tomas.

His fellow Lin Kuei seems willing not to push, likely attributing his reaction to their general distaste for Hanzo Hasashi. A distaste they recently understood would have to change.

The gray Lin Kuei agreed, and together they walked back out to once again greet these new Lin Kuei in this strange new world that greets them in turn.

-

They trained alongside them, enjoyed dinner together, and finally, as the moon rose in the sky, Kuai Liang prepared to rest. He is tired, but it is a satisfying sort of exhaustion that lets him know he took advantage of the day to its fullest.

Bidding passing faces good night after settling where Tomas would be allocating himself, he finds himself traversing the same path he had in his dream—straight to the Grandmaster’s chambers, which he is now aware are his.

Much of his memories, as they pertained to the Lin Kuei, have resurfaced and yet he still finds himself reeling, if only a bit, at this knowledge. He paused, standing at the entrance, face to face with the imposing red doors.

For a moment, he dared not cross the threshold, vividly recalling his dream that he had still not been able to fully shake off the lingering effects of. His chest tightened, as if in responding to his thoughts. However, he would not allow this to dictate his life. Bracing himself, he slid the doors open and entered.

Much to his eternal relief, things do not unfold as they had in his dream. Emboldened by this fact he walked further in, taking stock of the fact that every detail was exactly as it had been when he saw it that night. It is warm and comforting, though minimally furnished, as was his preference.

Standing in the center of the room, he allows himself to focus on details he had not been able to in his memory masquerading as a dream. It is then that he notes that there are a few different personal effects of his and decorations that are mysteriously absent.

Fond of reading when he can find the time to do so, he looks around trying to find the book that he had seen lying on his bedside chest in his memory. He finds several other books among his belongings but to his growing frustration, he knows that none are the one he seeks.

He stills at this, realizing that, while he knows none of these to be the one, trying to recall what book it had been, he cannot. Frustration gnaws at him once more at the fact that he cannot seem to recall something as simple and trivial as the cover of a book. However, knowing that he cannot spend all night looking since he has already scoured the entirety of the room for it, he shifts his attention to something else.

The other most notable items that caught his attention as missing were several pieces of Shodō art that were now nowhere to be found. Failing to recall exactly what the calligraphy pieces had said, he knows that they encompassed a range of expressions from simple kanji to classic poems and haikus.

While his memories of how he acquired these pieces elude him, he is not so oblivious as to not be aware that they may have come from Hanzo Hasashi himself—likely gifts that were exchanged during their time as allies.

Sure that that is the case, he does not bother to continue looking for them, in the same way that he does not bother looking for the other articles that, while aware they are missing, he now struggles to recall exactly what they are. Had someone been in his room, clearing out any traces of…

Hanzo?

The frustration no longer gnawing but biting. Had Hanzo come into his room and cleared out any traces of gifts given and clan bonds fortified? He was not so petty as to wish these items removed, whether or not his memories were missing.

Might they not have brought some of his missing memories back? Granted, he knows that up until now no one save himself, Tomas, and Raiden knew the extent of his memories after he attempted to heal himself in the Jinsei.

Still…

In any case, if that is what they were, while he may not have stooped as low as wanting them gone, he was not going to pretend that now that they were gone he misses him. That he misses them…

“I do not miss Hanzo Hasashi,” he grits out this declaration to the air around him that mocks him with its silence as his frustration reaches its peak and erupts out of him.

The irritation at his mental slip of the tongue coupled with the notion of that man rifling through his belongings has an irate sigh escaping his lips and he decides that he needs to find a way to calm himself. He finds that the best way to do that at this moment will be to bathe, meditate, and finally, finally get some rest.

And so he does.

-

The pungent stench of blood and sulfur wafts in the air around him and even before he opens his eyes, he knows he is Netherrealm. His eyes sweep across his surroundings and all around him he sees fire and suffering, and the eyes of those that surround him carry the same acrimony that emanates from his own.

“I’m not your slave…”

“Of course not. You’re my puppet.”

Life as a revenant was no life at all. Actions dictated by another, words tainted by malevolence, thoughts corrupted.

Everything he did was by force. Forced to do Quan Chi’s bidding, forced to protect him, forced to kill for him, forced to work with Scorpion, the Shirai Ryu specter that hated in equal measure as he did.

He feels the heat of Netherrealm permeating his very being, which was something that he could not recall having been an issue, having been stitched back together by Quan Chi’s insipid dark magic. It only cost him his autonomy.

Now, however, the heat bears down on him mercilessly, making it difficult to breathe, as if the air itself is stifling. He turns as he begins to decide how he will get out of here because he must get out of here.

He struggles to maintain his composure and avoid panicking so as to not aggravate his labored breathing, but his attempt falters when he unexpectedly finds himself mere inches from Scorpion’s face.

Scorpion’s white eyes blaze with fury and loathing as he seizes Sub-Zero's forearm and drags him impossibly close. Before Sub-Zero can offer a counter, Scorpion’s other hand comes up, fingers gently pulling his bangs to the front to tenderly card them through Kuai Liang’s hair.

His expression and brown eyes soften, like melted chocolate—dark, glossy, and sweet. Too sweet and indulgent for the cryomancer.

“Your hair…” Hanzo begins, “You cut it.” Not a question, a somber statement.

Overwhelmed by the heat of the Netherrealm, the warmth of Hanzo’s words and gestures, and his own frustrating confusion, Kuai Liang feels his very essence fraying at the seams. An intense desperation in him rips a tearless sob from his throat, and his chest tightens as he struggles to breathe.

He is choking.

Suddenly, Raiden’s thunderous voice reverberates through the air, accompanied by a crackle of lightning that flashes before his eyes, and he awakens in the Sky Temple, finally able to breathe.

“Earthrealm needs your help…”

Kuai Liang wakes from this dream and he knows, he knows now that his dreams as of late are fragments of his memories that are gradually resurfacing. Part of him rejoices at the gradual restoration of his past building up in his mind, while another part of him mourns the man he was before being acquainted with the horrors he has endured in recent years.

Despite these conflicting emotions, he is resolved to manage now as he managed then; true to Raiden's words, Earthrealm is in need of help and so he would dedicate his life to its protection. In doing so, not only could he find a sense of purpose, but he could attempt to make amends for the unspeakable things he had done as Shao Khan’s tin soldier and Quan Chi’s puppet.

Yet, amid all these thoughts, one singular fragment of his dream pierces through: Hanzo carding his hands affectionately through his hair…

He sits up in bed, one hand on his knee as the other rubs at his forehead. Taking stock of the myriad thoughts and memories swirling within him, he realizes that while he is sure most of his dream was comprised of his memories, that part couldn't have been.

It couldn’t have been anything more than a vision conjured by his subconscious mind to torment him, because he would never allow that man to touch him in that way. Still, it is enough to have him think long and hard, and while the shape of understanding that takes form in his mind is a vague one, the shape is undeniably there.

Could he and Hanzo have been… more… than allies?

The thought has his stomach doing quite the feats of aerobics as it flips relentlessly, flushing as the heat blossoming from the center of his chest spreads throughout his body. He couldn’t even begin to try and understand how that could even be a possibility.

Though they may have been able to find peace between their clans, and he is well aware that the one truly responsible for Bi-Han’s death was Quan Chi, what of Hanzo? If there is one thing that everyone knew of Scorpion, it was the intensity with which he loved and mourned his family and clan.

It makes Kuai Liang wonder if there could ever be a way that he would come to love anyone in the wake of losing his family, whose loss he mourned still. Would mourn always.

He uses the hand he had rubbing at his forehead to run it down his face instead, a low, exasperated sigh escaping his lips. He has far too much to do today to be sitting in bed working himself up over the vaguest of ideas…

-

Once he has gone through his familiar morning routine, Kuai Liang’s first order of business is to call a meeting with the heads of the Lin Kuei, requesting that they relay any and all pertinent information he may have missed during his absence. Fortunately, given that he has only been away close to two weeks, combined with what he was able to accomplish yesterday with Hydro and Tomas, catching up will not be a difficult task to undertake.

It also helps that he remembers them all now and although there are more recent events that escape his recollection, the overall familiarity allows him to navigate the situation with a fair amount of ease. Nevertheless, there are several instances where discussions of the Special Forces and the Shirai Ryu surface. The former he has no issues with, though he will need to get in contact with the people in charge of them to fully update himself on those affairs.

Regrettably, this means he must do the same for the Shirai Ryu, necessitating a meeting with their Grandmaster, Hanzo Hasashi. Now, Kuai Liang did not think himself a petty individual; he felt as though he was capable enough to deal with people and circumstances that he did not want to deal with—especially when it contributes to the greater good.

So, he would hold a meeting with the Shirai Ryu and invite their Grandmaster over to discuss whatever he had meant to discuss with Kuai Liang the day he arrived. Though he feels fairly confident that he already has a good grasp on what that may be, thanks to insights from his clan.

Still, calling a meeting with Hanzo would be the only way he could be sure. However, with all this in mind, his immediate course of action will be to liaise with the Special Forces, deciding that he will deal with Hanzo when he absolutely must.

He could push himself to do many things, overcome great sorrows and challenges, yet, the very idea of seeing Hanzo again so soon loomed over him, stifling in the same way the oppressive heat of Netherrealm had in his dream. Right now, he cannot bring himself to see the pyromancer, still grappling with a whirlwind of confusing emotions and memories, actively attempting to suppress the form that had begun to take shape in his mind.

He forces himself to take a breath, aware now that he had been holding it, unsure as to why.

-

The Lin Kuei and Special Forces are granted an audience with each other sooner than either side had anticipated, and before he knows it, they are arriving at the Temple that evening.

Thanks to the Jinsei removing his mental barriers, the sight of Johnny Cage, Sonya Blade, and Jackson Briggs again overwhelms him with memories striking him fast and hard in the same way they do. The respect he holds for them envelops him the same way fresh snow envelops the bottom of a mountain slope after an avalanche.

“Welcome, it is a pleasure to see you all,” he greets warmly.

“Likewise.”

“Same to you, Sub-Zero.”

“Good to see you too, Kuai Liang.”

They all respond with the expected levels of warmth he’s come to expect from each of them with Johnny continuing, “So, uh, how are things up here? Did the Jinsei work?” He taps the side of his forehead twice with his index finger before pointing it at the Lin Kuei Grandmaster.

A small smile tugs at the corners of Kuai Liang’s lips. “It helped remove the mental blocks that had impeded my memories from returning. Now, I feel as though I have been able to catch up steadily, regardless of any lapses that still persist.” To further illustrate his point and demonstrate the restoration of some of his memories regarding them, he inquires, “Tell me, how are Cassandra Cage and Jacqueline Briggs? I trust they have come a long way from their training exercise with me.”

The pride radiating from all the parents in the room is palpable, but Johnny, never one to be outshone, beams confidently as he says, “Ha ha, you’re damn right they have!”

“She’s definitely shown she can take care of herself,” Jax admits begrudgingly, casting a sidelong glance at Johnny filled with bitterness as he does.

“Them as well as our Special Forces members, Sub-Zero. We’re looking forward to resuming our training sessions with the Lin Kuei,” Sonya states, steering the conversation back to the matter at hand.

“I am glad to hear that, and indeed, that is one of the primary reasons I have called this meeting with you all today. My Lin Kuei have informed me that the training initiatives between our forces had taken a brief hiatus while under Grandmaster Hasashi’s care, and I would like to resume at your earliest convenience. I believe it would be of great benefit to your Special Forces for our training to resume as had been the norm.”

“My Special Forces would believe that to be the other way around, Sub-Zero, and I’m inclined to agree.” If Sonya had to bet between the Lin Kuei or her Special Forces, she would pick her soldiers every time.

As Kuai Liang would always pick his Lin Kuei, “It is a good thing that were are resuming so that we may put that to the test.”

“You’re right, let’s get these details figured out,” General Blade responds readily.

“Yes, let's.”

Not inclined to waste time on these types of matters, Kuai Liang and Sonya delve into the specifics, also addressing various other matters concerning the Special Forces and the Lin Kuei that had also been temporarily set aside. With those matters attended to, Kuai Liang asks if they have heard from Raiden since his return to the Sky Temple.

“Apparently, Shang Tsung must be back in Outworld, because Raiden has been searching for any trace of his presence here in Earthrealm, but so far, nothing,” Sonya replies.

“I cannot image that that will remain the case for long,” he responds ominously knowing that whatever the sorcerer is scheming, he will surely not delay in exacting.

“Exactly.”

“Yeah but when Voldemort shows his face back around here, we’ll be ready,” Johnny asserts, punctuating his statement with a punch to his palm.

“Has Voldemort allied himself with Shang Tsung?” Kuai Liang asks, brows knitting together in concern. He knew that the sorcerer had various allies and connections, but this was the first he’d heard of this person.

Sonya sighs, “No, ignore him.”

The cryomancer groans internally, so caught up in the serious nature of their conversation he hadn’t stopped to think. He could tell that in the wake of losing and regaining his memories, he was a little out of step. He recovers quickly however, asking, “Another one of your cinema references, Cage?”

“Exactly! See, he gets it!” He exclaims excitedly, looking over at Sonya with a wide, toothy, grin that has her shaking her head in exasperation.

“Yeah, yeah, when ninety percent of your vocabulary is quoting shit films, anyone would catch on eventually,” Jax interjects.

“Hey! Harry Potter is a classic!” Johnny defends.

Kuai Liang does not know anything about ‘Harry Potter’ other than it must clearly be a film Johnny enjoys. However, as he listens to them bicker amongst themselves, he feels a peculiar sense of melancholy settle over him. It felt akin to reuniting with old friends he hadn’t seen in years when in reality, he had seen them several times within the last few days.

Strange what memory loss can do to a person.

They continued their conversation for a while longer before Sonya and Jax excused themselves, busy as ever, which suited Kuai Liang since he had his own matters to attend to. Just as he is about to turn his attention elsewhere, he notices that Johnny hasn’t followed them out.

“Cage?”

“Hey, yeah, I just… We didn’t really get to talk all that much when I saw you last time, and I…” there is a somberness in the actor’s eyes, a dimming that seems as out of place here as it would in the sunny skies of Malibu. It makes Kuai Liang’s stomach tighten, a ghost pain igniting along his abdomen.

He clears his throat before he begins back up again, “I know I said it earlier but, it really is good to see you…”

Kuai Liang is unsure of how to answer. Though he’s aware now that this is not his first revival, as his memories of being a revenant and subsequent restoration have made their return to him, he is still unaware of the circumstances surrounding this second revival.

If he’s honest with himself, he hadn’t given it much thought until this moment, knowing that the risks of fighting for Earthrealm and his friends were always something he was ready to undertake. Yet, Johnny Cage’s reaction along with Hanzo’s makes him speculate that it perhaps was a bit more unsavory than he may have initially thought.

The haunting image of Hanzo’s bloodied face (had it been his?) mixed with an image of his torn armor flashes in his mind, and he finds that it is not too difficult to put the larger pieces of this puzzle together. Unthinkingly, he rests a hand over his abdomen before he forces it away to idly grab at some of the documents on the table in front of him.

As he does so, he berates himself silently at the fact that his skills had failed him. He would have to do better, not only for his own Lin Kuei pride but also at the realization that there are many who would mourn him should he relinquish his position as a member of the living. This ridiculous man is one, to whom he responds, “Likewise, and thank you, Johnny.” He finds that that is all can say, though he does so earnestly despite the brevity of his words.

At his response, the actor chuckles lightly, a bitter undercurrent tainting his joviality, “Nothing to thank me for.” He glances downward towards the ground as he shakes his head, placing his hands on his hips.

Kuai Liang watches as the actor pulls himself out of whatever dark corner his mind had evidently wandered to as he looks back up at the cryomancer and walks over to him. The Lin Kuei Grandmaster follows him with his eyes all the way up until he stands in front of him and says, “I know you’re not big on this kind of stuff, but I’m guessing you remember some of the hazards that come along with being my friend.”

Immediately Kuai Liang can feel the slight sting of discomfort that is overwhelmingly overshadowed by the warmth that envelops him as Johnny Cage pulls him into a strong, heartfelt bear hug. A deep chuckle erupts from the cryomancer’s throat as he, unseeingly puts the stack of documents back on the table to pat the actor’s back.

A sniffle escapes Hollywood’s favorite son as he pulls away and pats both of Kuai Liang’s arms. Then clearing his throat once more, he states, “Prepare to see so much of me you’ll regret we ever became friends.” He is quick to add, “Not too much though,” before shooting the Lin Kuei a playful wink.

Feeling a surge of mirth, Kuai Liang replies, “Consider me warned. Will you be bringing Kenshi with you on any one of these visits?”

At the mention of his swordsman, he shines like the star he is, answering excitedly, “Oh definitely! I’ll bring him around soon enough so you guys can catch up.”

“I am looking forward to it,” he says, his heart swelling with joy. “While your company is always welcome, I must ask after Takeda. Please, tell me how he has been.”

As his memories gradually return, he remembers how close they had become, strengthened by their connections through Johnny and Kenshi's relationship, as well as his own relationship with Hanzo Hasashi.

His alliance with Hanzo and his clan…

It is because of this that, while he may not be his son, perhaps due to his affinity to see familial bonds in people who did not inherently share them, he cannot help the fondness he feels for the young Shirai Ryu. Further evidence of how he knows that Shirai Ryu or not, he is capable of putting these differences aside—perhaps just not with their Grandmaster…

“Absolutely! He’s actually been wanting to see you too, we’ve just been playing it by ear y’know. Thought it best to give you your space for a bit,” The actor replies animatedly.

“I appreciate your consideration, but I am looking forward to seeing you all very soon. Give them my kind regards in the meantime.”

“You know it, Icee,” Johnny shoots him with a finger gun before bidding the Lin Kuei Grandmaster a good night and departing.

Chapter Text

Becoming quickly accustomed to the nightly ritual that entails his memories resurfacing in his sleep in ways that leave him rather shaken upon waking, Kuai Liang has begun meditating a little longer before bed every night. Though tonight he mentally annotates what tasks he will undertake tomorrow, foremost on his agenda is to convene a meeting with the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster—before allowing himself to begin meditating.

While he is not necessarily unappreciative of the fact that his memories have steadily been resurfacing in this way, he is simply tired. Between the vivid recollections that often bring with them bitter revelations that leave lingering burdens on his soul, and upon waking having to process the emotional load accrued over several years in a fraction of the time, these revelations leave him less than well-rested.

Though he is appreciative that he has been able to recall a large amount of his missing memories already, amidst remembering several individuals and the history attached to them. He also cannot imagine there to be much left for him to remember—a thought in which he takes solace.

Truly, what remained the most frustrating aspect of this entire ordeal are the memories that elude him, and how they all seemingly revolving around one singular man. It feels as if his mind is adamant in not permitting these memories to surface with the same ease as the others. But the question remains: why?

Regardless of what the answer may be, he silently wonders if their natural return could be sped up somehow since they have been consistently reemerging night after night. He was uncertain, but now he is interested in what methods he could try to achieve this. For now, though, he lies in bed and readies himself for whatever abrasive memories make themselves known to him.

As he drifts into unconsciousness, he wonders whether some sort of reprieve, if there should be any at all, could be found in his life between his time as a revenant and now. If only to alleviate the burden of remembering.
~

He feels the sun caressing his skin, a gentle breeze dances around him, and he experiences the refreshing sensation of water washing over his hand. Crouched beside a tranquil pond, he watches the koi eagerly swim towards him, ready to feast on the food he offers.

A swell of pride and satisfaction washes over him, recognizing that earning the trust of these fish enough to hand-feed them is no small feat. His attention turns from the fish to the man standing beside him as the sound of his dulcet laughter rings pleasantly in his ears.

Hanzo looks down at him, and Kuai Liang’s heart beats just a little faster as the sight of the pyromancer laughing graces his eyes. He does not recall ever having seen him look so… happy. He thinks of the sun, which, just as it shines upon Hanzo, illuminating his tan skin so that he glows, Hanzo shines down on Kuai Liang, brightening his spirits.

With his arms crossed over his chest, his eyes track Kuai Liang’s movements as he rises, the fish having cleaned his hand of any remnants of food. “You have them well-trained, Grandmaster,” Hanzo remarks brightly, the amusement in his voice strong enough to infect Kuai Liang.

“Do I now?” the cryomancer replies playfully, infected as he was with this amusement, his lips curving into a smirk.

Nodding, the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster answers him, “Them as well as my clan members,” nodding his head back toward the rest of the Fire Gardens, as if to incriminate them. “Whenever you arrive, they come eagerly to greet you every time.”

Kuai Liang chuckles as he looks down at the fish, which, true to Hanzo’s words, are swimming eagerly by the water's edge. When he meets the pyromancer’s gaze again, he notices that Hanzo has his hand out, offering it up to Kuai Liang.

He places his hand palm-up in Hanzo’s, who, with the other that holds a handkerchief, wipes it dry before letting go. This simple gesture is enough to embolden Kuai Liang to say, “I do not believe they are the only ones who greet me eagerly.”

His reward for his words—Hanzo’s reaction—was more rewarding than even he could have hoped for. His words cause the pyromancer to flush visibly, his tan skin glowing in the sun, dusted with a delicate pink in a way that only Kuai Liang could cause it to be. Taking a small step closer, the pyromancer leans in, his voice dropping to a soft whisper, “No, they are not.”

The sunlight that continues shining on Hanzo’s face, coupled with their proximity, allows the Lin Kuei Grandmaster to see just how his eyes glow. Gleaming pools of gold and precious amber, and Kuai Liang, the dragon that wishes to hoard it, cannot look away from his treasure.

He opens his mouth to speak before Kano surprisingly shoots him in the face with his cybernetic eye, startling him. The ensuing chaos allows Kano to slice into his face with a blood dagger.

He recovers quickly enough to rip out Kano’s eye in retaliation, and seizing the dagger as his own, escapes with it in hand. Now he was armed with the means with which to eliminate all remaining Cyber Lin Kuei, including Sektor, the voice tells him. Yes, he must harness the blood dagger.

‘The blood code is your strength!’

And so he shall…

For years, he loses himself on this relentless hunt, walking into a raging blizzard and disappearing into the white flurry of snow that was his righteous quest. For years, he tracked down and eliminated the remaining Cyber Lin Kuei, soaked in the crimson, bloodthirsty maelstrom of the blood daggers' possession.

‘Blood is the path.’

At this moment, he senses their approach. Scorpion. No, no longer. Hanzo Hasashi and his young apprentice draw near. Armed with the power of the blood dagger, he will stop them. He will…

‘Remove their spines.’
~

When Kuai Liang wakes, he sits up and throws his legs over the side of the bed. He leans forward, resting his elbows on his knees and his head in his hands, allowing himself a moment to gather his thoughts. Something he had resolved himself not to do when his memories began resurfacing, was to become bogged down with every negative memory that plagued his waking consciousness.

He could not help, however, the fact that he did lament the return of some. This includes his ordeal of once again being possessed; even though he succeeded in eradicating the Cyber Lin Kuei, he cannot shake the haunting question of how many innocent lives were caught in the crossfire of that conflict.

It is a weight he will carry as he knows he has to. His burden to bear.

He finds solace in the understanding that, based on his ever-accumulating memories, that experience marked the last time he was not in control of himself. It will remain as such if he has any say in the matter, and although he itches to know in what way his encounter with Hanzo and Takeda ended, he is certain he will know soon enough.

As it stands, all three of them are alive and on good terms—for the most part.

He pushes himself off the bed and, as he gets himself ready for the day and tasks that demand his attention, he takes a pause as he sees himself in the mirror. With the flood of memories returning to him, he has wrestled with years of grief within the few quiet moments allotted to him during mornings and nights.

Now he knows why the lines that have settled themselves in various areas of his face are as deeply set as they are: they are inlaid with burden. It is fortunate, however, that he has never been overly preoccupied with his appearance or concerned himself with whether or not he could be considered attractive or not.

The only person whose opinion on his looks that carries any significance to him is Hanzo's, and he knows as a certainty that he is attracted to him. The thought sends a flush of embarrassment coursing through him, a heat rising as it springs into his mind.

Even if that had been a thought he could only assume he once found comfort in, now it only chafes as it is becoming harder to ignore the shape that continues to take form in his mind. It is also becoming more aggravating how his thoughts wander. Had he truly so little control over them?

Sighing outwardly, he acknowledges the hard truth that he evidently does not. It is clear to him that these thoughts had previously been allowed to roam freely in his mind and that he would have to untrain them.

Especially considering that among the myriad of memories returning to him—memories he prefers not to dwell upon—there is one he did want to allow himself to ruminate on. The outlier of his memories which is currently taking precedence in his mind.

Unsurprisingly, it is the memory of feeding the koi with Hanzo at the Fire Gardens. Unlike the haunting visions from the previous night, a distorted amalgamation of his missing memories, frustration, and confusion surrounding him with a warped mirage of Scorpion, he knew that this was a memory. He also knows it is misplaced.

Knowing this about this memory did nothing to alleviate the racing of his beating heart, the slight sheen of sweat on his brow, or the knot his stomach was tying itself into in response to it. He had never experienced such emotions before, nor had he expected the pyromancer to be the one to elicit them in him.

Due in no small part to the fact that, even though he knows they share a long history, the details of it elude him at this moment. Therein lies the crux of the issue: he does not hold those memories, and therefore finds it difficult to attach these feelings to the man that, as far as he remembers, has only recently apologized for the murder of his brother.

Even so, before he walks out to prepare to call upon and hold a meeting with this man, he gives in momentarily to the desire to recall the warmth of his hand. Kuai Liang brings his hand up from his side and looks at his palm, remembering fondly the way Hanzo had dried it for him. The way it felt in his.

He recalls how the pyromancer's hands had cradled his own, thumbs gently caressing his knuckles, when he had returned to the Lin Kuei Temple. How his fingers weaved through his hair as Scorpion. Gestures that were so innocent, they left him yearning for more, feeling as though they were not enough.

Yet simultaneously, too much, as it makes him want to remove the physical construct that is his flesh and bones and rid himself of the ghost that is Hanzo’s touch so that he may not know how to miss it. Because in only the most private corners of his mind, where he could be sure no one could hear him, he admits, he does miss it.

But he will not allow himself to take refuge in those dark corners for long, and the desire to give in and recall his warmth was a trivial sentimentality that he did not understand the need to entertain, so he balls his hand into a fist and lets it rest at his side once more. A mist of ice arises from it, a silent resolution to chase away the pyromancer’s warmth made evident in the summoning of his cryomancy.

Though he knew that given enough time, whatever burgeoning inclinations he now harbors would soon make themselves known to him, he was not one to stand idly by and wait. If present circumstances continue as they have been, he may have to speak with his Grandmaster counterpart about more than even he may have initially realized.

Interestingly, he was not the only one to not stand idly by and wait, as the first thing he is greeted by when he sets off to handle his Grandmasterly duties is a Shirai Ryu courier. He had arrived bright and early, and upon speaking and handing the letter he was entrusted with to Kuai Liang, he also made sure to inform him of how delighted he was with his return.

A sentiment shared wholeheartedly by the Lin Kuei Grandmaster as fleeting memories of the man drift into his mind in the same way an airborne ember, a firebrand, flows up into the air and ignites whatever it lands on. Glimpses of Shirai Ryu members sparked into his mind, setting it ablaze with memories.

Once dismissed, Kuai Liang quietly noted the absence of discomfort or distrust in the man and his clan. Quite the opposite seemed true, in fact, as he observed the man engaging in friendly conversation with several of his Lin Kuei before vanishing behind the Temple Gates.

This solidified in his mind his conviction to leave the past behind to forge a brighter future—something he was always want to do. Yet, even if he could unshackle himself from the cuffs of hate for the Shirai Ryu that weighed him down and tethered him to a past that was not worth preserving, he struggled to free himself of the anger and… sadness… that plagued him whenever he so much as thought of the pyromancer. Even in spite of every other emotion, he stirred within Kuai Liang.

“Kuai Liang, is everything alright?” Hearing Tomas’ voice brings him out of his thoughts.

He wonders idly why he asks him this before following the gray ninja’s line of sight. He looks down and realizes that he has the invitation Hanzo sent him clutched tightly in his hand, crumpling the paper in doing so.

“Yes, Tomas, everything is fine,” he answers, smoothing the paper in his hand enough that he can fold it neatly once more before slipping it back into the goldenrod envelope, emblazoned with a scorpion—the unmistakable emblem of the Shirai Ryu. “My presence has been requested at the Shirai Ryu Fire Gardens by Grandmaster Hasashi. Though he did not specify in his letter, I can only assume it is to address any matters we have left unresolved.”

“It arrived just now?” The incredulous tone in Tomas’ voice unmistakable.

“It did,” Kuai Liang confirms coolly.

A huff makes its way out of the older man’s lips, “It seems as though he ensured he sent out to you first.” This was an observation that was not lost on either of the Lin Kuei, both appreciative of the initiative displayed by the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster. “But surely you will not go alone.”

“I do not intend to venture into the Fire Gardens unaccompanied, but I would like to request that you remain here,” his Grandmaster informs him.

“What?” comes the smoky man’s response.

“Tomas, you know very well that I would prefer to have you accompany me; however, my recent meeting with the Special Forces has left me with some concerns.” Whatever Shang Tsung intends to do, he does not mean to wait much longer. “While I am fully aware that the Lin Kuei are capable warriors, I believe it is in the best interest of the clan for you to remain here while I am away. At this moment, there is no one I trust more than you to oversee the clan. Aside, of course, from Hydro, which is why I will also see that he remains here in the meantime, I am away.”

Smoke nods, though he would prefer to accompany Kuai Liang, he understands well his concern and aversion to losing the Lin Kuei—a feeling that was twofold. Bringing them up with the meager vestiges and ashes of the crumbling legacy that was the old Lin Kuei, only to risk losing them again when he momentarily forgot about their existence.

A loss that haunted him deeply.

At this, Smoke cannot help but tease Kuai Liang, allowing himself some levity in the midst of this conversation. “You yourself said that they are capable warriors; they are not children, Kuai Liang. What are you afraid of? When the Grandmaster is away, the Lin Kuei will play?”

Kuai Liang chuckled, a deep, rich sound that filled the air before he answered, “As well aware of this as I am, right now we cannot afford to let our guard down. I must also admit,” he continues, only because he is in the confidence of his closest friend. “That I cannot shake the feeling that it has been my own shortcomings that have led to my failure in fulfilling my responsibilities to the clan. I must ensure that I do not do so again, and while I do not anticipate anything to go awry in my absence, it would be wise to expect the unexpected.”

He recalls bitterly his freshly resurfaced memory of Kano attacking him from behind and cursing him with the blood dagger. He thinks, then, back to a memory that has yet to resurface, the lingering specter of a past that taunts him with the tatters of his bloodied armor.

The gray Lin Kuei huffs, interjecting with fond exasperation, “Do not be so hard on yourself; I only meant to tease you a bit. Even though you wear the mantle of Sub-Zero and Grandmaster well, you would do well to remember not to be so severe all the time.”

Sighing at the truth of Tomas’ words, Sub-Zero, Grandmaster of the Lin Kuei, responds, “You are right, as ever.”

Amusement rising in Tomas' voice like velvety streaks of smoke that ascend into he air as he asked, “Of course I am, do you truly wish to inherit Bi-Han’s scowl?”

“Hmm, truly an unpleasant thought,” Kuai Liang muses thoughtfully, shaking his head with a smile on his lips.

“Precisely,” the gray ninja affirms, having succinctly made his point.

They both shared a laugh, picturing the almost permanent scowl that graced Bi-Han’s countenance fondly. Kuai Liang felt a pang of longing—he missed him deeply...

Now, he had to prepare to convene with the very man responsible for his brother's demise.
-

The Shirai Ryu Grandmaster watches as the courier he had sent out earlier arrives, walking up to him and confirming he had delivered the letter he was tasked to turn in to the Lin Kuei Grandmaster. He acknowledges that he has done so before he resumes his meticulous preparations in the meeting room for Kuai Liang’s anticipated arrival.

Hanzo was not much one for theatrics or fanfare, but he admitted to himself that in the effort of attempting to make a good impression, he gave in somewhat to the urge to display the best the Shirai Ryu had to offer. Knowing well that he could have just as easily sent a simple message that would have reached the Lin Kuei Grandmaster within minutes, instead, he chose the formality of a letter and a courier.

A gesture not lost on his clan members, who were all well aware of the loss and, as it stood now, the partial return of Kuai Liang’s memories. Much to Hanzo’s chagrin, he can hear the hushed voices singing with amusement at his attempt to woo once more, or at the very least make a good impression on, the Lin Kuei Grandmaster.

They didn’t know the half of it.

‘If they have the time to stand around and gossip like old housewives, then clearly I must not have given them enough to do,’ he thinks as he sorts documents in the meeting room. He noted then, that their banter gradually subsided, and they returned to their assigned tasks. ‘Hm, I have trained them well enough,’ he acknowledges internally. He will save the reprimands for another time, then.

As he finished his preparations, he now stands in the meeting room, and he feels quite starkly, a feeling he hadn’t felt in a long while—he feels nervous. It was not merely an inkling of unease, but rather the flutter of emotions reminiscent of when he first realized the depths of his feelings for Kuai Liang.

His palms are sweaty, his heart is fluttering, and he feels for all the world like a love-struck teen prepping and primping for their crush. A feeling felt only once before falling for the Lin Kuei.

Though the current circumstances were a far cry from that time.

Now, he found himself once again facing Kuai Liang, striving to bridge the gap that had grown between them, hoping to have him stand by his side once more. That is why, in line with the conversation he had had the evening prior with Kenshi, he made the decision to take the initiative and invite Kuai Liang to the Fire Gardens in that effort.
~

Kneeling before Harumi and Satoshi, Hanzo reflected ruefully on how he had found himself in this very position before. The first time he had knelt to ask for their forgiveness was for choosing to love Kuai Liang, a Lin Kuei—even if he already knew the answer, he had to ask them. He already knew that if he, despite his rage and hate for the Lin Kuei, could come to absolve the cryomancer of the sins of his clan, of which he was not complicit, and come to love him, they would have as well.

Now he is here to ask them if they can forgive him for accepting the fact that he can do nothing to return them to him. Even if he will always love them, there is another rabbit he must now chase again.

“Things have been put into great perspective for me recently because of everything that has transpired. I wish to no longer chase after that which will forever elude me, the jade rabbit that lives now and forever on the moon.” He bows to them, “Can you find it in your hearts to forgive me?”

He waits for their answer in the stilled silence that enveloped him before it is broken first by approaching footsteps, then by the response of another. “I think you need to forgive yourself, Hanzo.” Kenshi’s voice grows clearer as he walks up to him. He settles himself beside him before he kneels, bowing respectfully to Harumi and Satoshi—A silent greeting.

“Perhaps,” is the only response Hanzo offers before they fall silent.

It is a while before Hanzo breaks the silence to remark on the only people taking space in his head at the moment as they sit there. “The first time they met each other, I brought Kuai Liang to them. We spent the evening together in their company… It was- is, quite special to me,” his voice strained with the weight of his emotions.

He clears his throat as if he can remove the emotion that coats it and his words before continuing, “He did not bring any water, incense, or snacks for them at that time, as I had brought those myself to honor them with the respect they deserve, and to demonstrate to him how to do so. It was some time later that he informed me that he wished to see them again, and this time, he came prepared.”

Hanzo pauses momentarily, brushing away a fallen leaf that had settled on Harumi. “He presented her with a breathtaking arrangement of plum blossoms. They were her favorite. She often adorned her hair with the ones I had gathered for her.”

She was never one to shy away from his public displays of affection, leaning into the hand he would place on her cheek after nestling the flower in her hair. He recalls, bitter-sweetly, how different it was to love Kuai Liang, the Lin Kuei who would rather shy away from his touch if it was in public, and how, only towards the end of their relationship, had he begun to seek out such public affection himself.

“For Satoshi, he had prepared Bekko Ame, which were his favorite candies, though we did not allow him to indulge in them very often.” He thinks of the way Satoshi’s face would light up when presented with the sweet treat. “This was something he had diligently practiced beforehand, as I came to find out later. All because I had mentioned it to him a few times during our discussions about them.”

“That definitely sounds like something he would do,” Kenshi tells him, thinking on how thorough the cryomancer was about everything. It only makes sense that he would do something like that for Hanzo and his family. “The fact that he would put in the effort to honor them in such a way after listening to you speak of them shows that you don’t have to continue to honor them and their memory alone, Hanzo. Remember that the bonds and relationships you make with others now do not serve as replacements. There are people in our lives that touch us in ways that will always be felt, but that doesn’t mean if we reach out for the touch of another, they’ll be forgotten.”

Hanzo does not need to be a telepath to know that Kenshi also speaks from his own personal experience, having come a long way in his relationship with Johnny Cage. It was a long and winding road fraught with challenges, particularly concerning Johnny's marriage and subsequent divorce from Sonya, along with Kenshi's loss of Suchin.

He huffs before he speaks; the irony of also having been in this same position, having a similar conversation with Kenshi when he initially fell for Kuai Liang, does not escape him. “That is something I have long struggled to accept. Even after all these years, when I thought myself truly accepting of this, the promise of something not yet given was enough to make me break these bonds.” Raiden’s words of warning echoed in his ears. “I will not allow myself to fall prey to this again,” he resolves.

Hearing Hanzo, Kenshi cannot help but think about how difficult some tendencies were to change or give up. Hanzo had willingly served under Quan Chi as Scorpion, driven by his guilt, sorrow, and rage, and while he had indeed come a long way, even he was not above falling back onto these when triggered by the alluring promise of reuniting with his family.

An illusion of a promise, conjured by these.

He thinks about Johnny’s struggle with his alcoholism and the arduous journey it has been for him to overcome it. Even after all this time, when he had come so far, every so often…

He refocuses.

They were not speaking of those particular problems at the moment. “Then, since Kuai Liang is still regaining his lost memories, you should take this time to show him now this newfound perspective of yours and how much he means to you. Maybe that way, when he eventually remembers when you broke things off and the circumstances surrounding it, he’ll recognize the ways you have changed since then,” the telepath offers.

Hanzo, accepting of this, answers, “You are right, Kenshi; that is my aim.”

“I’m happy to hear it. I do truly hope that it all works out between the two of you. But,” Kenshi takes a brief pause before voicing a hard truth he feels the pyromancer should consider. “Hanzo, even if you do show him how deeply you regret what you did, and how much he means to you… that does not guarantee he will choose to reconcile with you.”

Hanzo does not respond immediately. Instead, he watches for a long while as the fresh incense he had brought burns down to ash, leaving velvety streaks of smoke to rise up and curl into the air. Then his gaze shifts to Harumi and Satoshi, who sit silently, offering the same sage advice.

Finally, diverting his attention from their tombstones, he exhales softly through his nose before addressing his friend sitting beside him. “I am quite aware of that as well. Though it will not be an easy decision for me to accept, if it is his wish not to… then I will respect it.”

As much as Kenshi knew Hanzo had to hear it, he knew just as well how much he understood it. “I know you will, Hanzo, but let’s hope it doesn’t come to that. Regardless of current circumstances, no one could doubt how much you both cared for each other,” He reassures.

‘Cared’. Past tense.

Hanzo intended to rectify that, for he had truly never stopped caring for Kuai Liang.

“Thank you, my friend.”

“What are friends for, right?”

“Right,” Hanzo replied with a smile. With that question in mind, he realized he would not be a very good friend if, after everything Kenshi had done to support him in the aftermath of his foolishness, he failed to inquire about him and his Hollywood star.

“How are you and Johnny?”

“Well enough.” Kenshi thinks about how hard Johnny had taken Kuai Liang's passing, burdened by feelings of guilt for circumstances beyond his control—a reality Kenshi often had to remind him of. However, he did not particularly feel like delving into that conversation with Hanzo at the moment, so he opted for a simple update instead: “He’s actually with Kuai Liang right now.”
~

While Hanzo did not want to push more than he should, granting the cryomancer the space and time to seek him out on his own terms, he would have been remiss not to extend a gesture of goodwill, demonstrating how the olive branch between their two clans had blossomed into something much more meaningful.

He also knows Kuai Liang quite well; he knows that the Lin Kuei Grandmaster was not one to leave matters that demanded his attention for a later time when he can address them sooner. That, coupled with his appreciation for decisive action in others, Hanzo knew it would only have been a matter of time before he called out for him, sooner, more probable than later.

And just like that, his decision seemed to make itself manifest all on its own. Privately, as he awaited Kuai Liang's arrival, he allowed a small flicker of hope to ignite in his chest, burning wistfully at the idea that being in the Fire Gardens might aid the cryomancer in reclaiming some of his lost memories.

He is pulled from his thoughts when he sees one of his guards approach him. “Grandmaster,” he called out before reaching him, “Grandmaster Kuai Liang has just arrived. He is accompanied by Chuo and Wèishì.”

Hanzo acknowledges his statement, and they make their way to the entrance of the Fire Gardens to greet the arriving Lin Kuei. As they do, he takes a moment to think, as he found it curious that Kuai Liang would not have brought Smoke.

His thoughts turned to the recent conversation he had with Raiden, who had made it unequivocally clear that they should all be prepared for whatever way Shang Tsung’s machinations may make themselves known to them. To expect the unexpected is expectedly Kuai Liang. Hanzo himself had already implemented several strategic adjustments within the Shirai Ryu in accordance with this information; he would’ve expected no less of Kuai Liang.

Approaching the gates, he finds that the Lin Kuei are already making their way to the meeting room. The camaraderie between the two clans on full display with his Shirai Ryu greeting him enthusiastically, engaging in friendly conversation as they ushered him in. In turn, Kuai Liang’s Lin Kuei moved comfortably through the Fire Gardens, a space they have traversed countless times—their home away from home.

Hanzo’s breath caught in his throat as he beheld Kuai Liang, watching intently as the cryomancer quietly took in his surroundings. Much in the same way sunlight reflected off a glistening piece of ice, Kuai Liang’s eyes shone with a hushed admiration for the beauty of the Fire Gardens.

Hanzo, the Fire Garden’s master, could not help the swelling of pride in his chest and the fondness it interlaced with inside of him. He also couldn’t help but wonder if it had evoked the return of any of his memories of his time here.

His contemplation is abandoned abruptly when he watches as the cryomancer's eyes land on him. It could be a trick of the light, or even perhaps his own foolish heart, but he could swear he almost saw them shine brighter as they did. Even if it was, he feels the thrum of excitement course through him at having him here all the same, and he marveled at his own ability to maintain his composure as he greeted him, “Welcome, Grandmaster. Thank you for coming,” finishing with a respectful bow.

As Kuai Liang’s eyes meet those of the pyromancer as he greets him, he is upset by how overwhelmed he is by the urge to smile at seeing the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster—his body running on instincts he has not yet untrained. But the vice that had been unrelenting in its grasp on his heart squeezes him at the very same time, and suddenly, he would like to be anywhere but here, standing face-to-face with Hanzo.

Hanzo’s presence as of late seems to have become something of a paradox—serving as both a salve that lies over his heart and a stake that pierces through it.

“To you, Grandmaster, I extend my gratitude for the invitation,” Kuai Liang managed to say without a smile on his face as he schooled his expression. Returning the bow before they continued towards the meeting room.

Falling into step beside Kuai Liang, Hanzo matched his pace as their clan members trailed behind them. “I am surprised to see that you are not accompanied by Smoke. I was certain he would be joining you.”

“Are you disappointed?” Kuai Liang teases before he could catch himself.

This time, unlike the earlier conversation they shared since his return, Hanzo knows he hears it. He hears the unmistakable lilt in his voice when he teases him, and his head whips around, hoping to catch a glimpse of the expression on Kuai Liang’s face.

Unfortunately, the only thing he sees is that Kuai Liang stubbornly refuses to meet his gaze, his eyes fixed straight ahead. So he simply answers, “Only that I have not yet been given the opportunity to extend my personal apologies to him. But I have no doubt you left both Smoke and the Lin Kuei in good hands with each other.”

“I did indeed.” Kuai Liang thinks about that statement and the truth it rings with. That the pyromancer should know him and his thought process so well seems almost unfair. Nevertheless, he pressed on, “Though I do not imagine much could transpire in the time that I am away, I could also entertain the opposite.”

“A wise mindset, Grandmaster,” Hanzo replies.

And much in the same way a pleasant fragrance blows away in the wind, any hint of teasing or amusement that could’ve been found in Kuai Liang’s voice and might have lingered between them, began to dissipate from his tone as he says seriously, “I’m only acting as anyone displaying a modicum of prudence would.”

Struggling in silence against the way that he enjoys the ease of conversation with the pyromancer, he grapples with the joy brought forth by Hanzo's presence and the swelling of his heart upon seeing him. Regrettably, this swelling exacerbates the vice that constricts it, refusing to yield and allow any reprieve, leaving a bitterness that taints and poisons whatever joy he manages to feel.

Hanzo, undeterred and unaware of his internal conflict, says easily, “I am inclined to agree with you.”

Ah, where would he be if he did not receive Hanzo’s approval of his actions, he thinks spitefully, unwilling to lose his struggle. Even so, when the words leave his mouth, he cannot catch the subtle shift from annoyance back towards playful in his tone—he could no sooner catch the wind. “How fortunate I am that you agree with my methods.”

He realizes he is losing the battle.

Arriving at the meeting room, before they walk in, Hanzo looks at him as he answers with, “Quite fortunate.” The small smile he offers him brings out the warmth in his eyes that, in turn, ignites a longing within Kuai Liang to return it and reach out to grasp his ha—

He blinks as he stops this precarious line of thought. He would never be so impertinent as to do such a thing in front of so many people, let alone with Hanzo. Frustrated by the pyromancer’s ability to affect him in such a way, he does not answer him, choosing to remain silent as he thinks to himself, ‘Insufferable man.’ He makes his way into the meeting room so they can commence what they had set about to do.

Wasting no time in addressing any and all pending matters, similar to his meeting with the Special Forces, they are able to square things away on the same day. Having only been unable to attend to things as a Grandmaster for a shorter period of time than would warrant a longer meeting, he is acutely aware that this was also thanks, in no small part, to Hanzo.

Quietly acknowledging one of many reasons that Hanzo deserves his rank, Kuai Liang concedes that Hanzo has managed affairs commendably. Looking over at where the pyromancer stands, he cannot suppress the silent admiration that gradually unfurls within him.

As he does, he finds himself perplexed. Why did it always hurt to think of or be around him? Silently, he wishes fervently that this were not the case.

After concluding their discussions and as the other attendees begin to disperse, Hanzo approaches Kuai Liang. “I am certain you would like to return to the Lin Kuei Temple without delay, but if you are amenable, there is something I would like to show you before you depart.” His voice is not a whisper, but it is low, intimate as he makes this offer solely to his Grandmaster counterpart.

“I am,” he answers in the same register. He cannot be certain what it is that Hanzo wishes to show him, but like many things as of late, as they relate to Hanzo Hasashi, he harbors a suspicion. If it is what he anticipates, he is eager to see it.

Recalling a previous thought from that morning, if there was something that could be done to speed up his memory recovery, then he wanted to try. Having visited the Shirai Ryu Fire Gardens and observed its clan members, what had been mere glimpses he had caught earlier this morning solidified into a vivid picture. Just as returning to the Lin Kuei Temple restored his memories of his own clan, he yearns for a similar restoration concerning Hanzo Hasashi.

Though his memories of Hanzo seemed stubbornly resistant to returning as others had, persisting in haunting his dreams instead, he would be remiss if he didn’t try.

Hanzo notices the excitement that Kuai Liang attempts to suppress in an attempt to hide it from him, in the softening of his features at this invitation. This realization prompts him to turn his head slightly, unable to suppress his own excitement as a smile graces his features that threatens to betray to the cryomancer that his attempt had not worked.

As they prepare to set off, Kuai Liang dismisses his Lin Kuei until it is time to depart. They express their gratitude in unison, “Thank you, Grandmaster,” before departing, leaving Hanzo to lead the way for their Grandmaster.

He idly wonders what shenanigans they might get themselves involved in when they are here and not attending training sessions, meetings, and the like. Drawing from his recently resurfaced memories to fish for this information, Hanzo beats him to it as he leans over slightly and explains quietly, briefly, as if reading his thoughts. “Chuo is fond of a guard I currently have stationed at the gates, and Wèishì has a fondness for my kitchen. More often than not, that is where they can be found.”

Hanzo's small smile and lightly amused expression evoke a similar warmth in Kuai Liang as their eyes meet. Their faces, not incredibly close, certainly less distant than before.

The situation causes the cryomancer to feel a wash of nostalgic melancholy rush him, and realizing that he is staring at the pyromancer, forces his eyes to tear away from him. Clearing his throat, he states, “After you,” his voice taut with emotion.

Watching as Kuai Liang averts his gaze, Hanzo casts his eyes downward briefly, then, looking forward, he answers, “Yes, of course.” He then proceeds to lead Kuai Liang to what he knew to be one of the cryomancer's favorite spots in the garden.

The Guzei gracefully arches over the expansive koi pond, partially nestled beneath the magnificent Shidarezakura. From on top of it, one can easily observe the koi as they swim gracefully all over the pond, disappearing and reappearing from under the water lilies and lotus.

Hanzo knew that Kuai Liang often enjoyed feeding the koi alongside him, earning the trust of some to the extent that they would eat directly from his palm as he gently lowered it into the water. There was a profound sense of contentment for the cryomancer in gaining the trust of the fish in Hanzo’s pond.

Hanzo would often stand by, watching as Kuai Liang looked up at him with a proud smile, and in turn, he would smile down at him with undeniable fondness.

Kuai Liang can feel his heart in his throat at the sight that lay before him, recognizing it instantly. It was as he thought. His memory of feeding the koi with Hanzo fresh in his mind, and he feels warm all over as he approaches it now with Hanzo by his side.

Yet, his memory of having been here before pales in comparison to the breathtaking view before him, a sentiment he unknowingly shares with Hanzo as he watches Kuai Liang, silently enamored. As they stepped onto the bridge, gazing out at the lush sea of trees that flooded the horizon beyond the Fire Gardens themselves, Kuai Liang became intensely aware of the precarious position he found himself in.

Nonetheless, he has never considered himself a weak man, nor was he one to succumb to feeble sentimentality. He pointedly ignores having given in earlier that morning, for only a moment, he excuses. So, no matter the feelings arising and stirring within him at being here with Hanzo, he would still conduct himself with the propriety he expected from himself.

It is then that the idea that if he were to ask Hanzo what he had been meaning to, there would be no better time than now, comes full force to the forefront of his mind. He steels himself, then the silence is broken…

“I confess I had another motive for bringing you out here,” Hanzo states before Kuai Liang can open his mouth.

His heart is pounding in his ears at having been so close to asking, “Is that so?” is all that he can muster in response.

“Yes, I wanted to speak to you in private.” Hanzo turns to face Kuai Liang, “There is something I wish to tell you.”

His eyes burn with an intensity that reminds Kuai Liang that Hanzo and Scorpion were one and the same, not that he could ever forget. “I’m listening,” he urges.

Hanzo knows that he is, and the weight of his desire to share everything with Kuai Liang right here and now weighs heavily on him, like an anchor pulling him under. There would be no one to stop him from confessing all that the cryomancer did not remember in hopes that he would.

But he finds himself at a crossroads. Even if he did tell Kuai Liang everything now, how could he make amends to him if he did not demonstrate change? He wanted to show him that he had changed, or was attempting to in any case, but if he did as he wanted to now, then had he really?

This internal conflict was tearing him apart, but not as much as having lost Kuai Liang.

The cryomancer watches as Hanzo clenches his hands and jaw, and concern etches its way onto his features as he sees him do so. A tension seeps its way into his muscles as he stiffens, unsure of what to expect this to mean.

Hanzo curses internally, and after a fleeting moment of hesitation, he redirects his words, “I know that I have extended my heartfelt apologies for taking Bi-Han’s life, but I wanted you to know that you have my solemn vow to make amends for it every day of our lives, if you will allow me.”

While he truly means the words he has spoken, they are also an attempt to convey to Kuai Liang that he is committed to making amends each day for the anguish he has caused him for breaking his heart. Even though he is fully aware that Kuai Liang does not remember, he simply had to let him know. He had to let him know that he would work towards atonement every day if it meant that he could one day win his heart back.

Or even if he never did.

Kuai Liang gazes intently into Hanzo's eyes, absorbing the weight of his vow. The pyromancer's typically dark eyes glistened like honey as the sunlight shone on them, but the overwhelming sadness inside of them clouded them like the smoke used to acquire it in the first place.

Hanzo's words affect him more deeply than he could ever have anticipated, and he is, once again, struck by the urge to cry. There is something about his declaration that soothes a part of him he doesn't remember.

And though he attempts to compose himself, when next he speaks, his voice rumbles deeply, full of emotion, even if his words are not as receptive to this vow as his heart. “I do not need your vow, Grandmaster Hasashi. Might I remind you, as I’ve stated before, I’ve yet to even decide to forgive you.”

Even though Kuai Liang says this, the reality of the matter is that he knows that he already has. Only, he wouldn't let him know this. Not yet.

He doesn’t know when.

Especially because, while he had truly forgiven him for the murder of Bi-Han, there is still something he cannot forgive him for. He doesn’t know what it is, but it has made itself evident in the way he cannot ever truly not be hurt whenever he is around him. Whether it is when he torments him at night in his dreams, or how he torments his body with the lingering ghost of his touches, or now as he continues to torment his heart as he stands here beside him.

“I know it is not something you seek, or even desire, but I offer it all the same. I have more to atone for than you may know,” a sorrow seeps its way onto his features before he reins them back. Even so, Kuai Liang can see it linger on his face.

Yet, he can’t help but bristle at Hanzo’s words. He would not be used as a means to relieve Hanzo of his own guilt: “I certainly will not have it if it is only done so that you might find a reprieve of the guilt you feel over your own actions.”

“Please believe me when I say it is not about me. It is for you, K- Grandmaster.” He hadn’t had a slip of the tongue as of yet, but he was merely a mortal man who missed saying his love’s name. In any case, he catches himself quick enough and pushes on, “So that you might know how deeply I lament what I’ve done, and the pain it’s caused you.” The open, earnest expression on Hanzo’s face before he bows deeply makes Kuai Liang flush, a pleasant warmth suffusing inside of him at his words and gesture.

His stomach twists itself in knots while his heart thrums in his chest, and he finds himself lamenting the pyromancer’s correction of his slip of tongue, because he finds himself wishing he had said his name. If only to relish the sound of it on his lips. But he would never admit to it, and most certainly not to Hanzo.

“If you are truly sincere, then your sentiment is welcomed as a noble one,” Kuai Liang concedes. Far be it from him to hold a man’s actions against him if they were done by way of manipulation or coercion. Particularly now, as his memories of his time as a revenant and his possession have resurfaced, while those of his existence as a Cyber had remained ever-present

These reasons were why he had decided to forgive him in the first place. If Hanzo is willing to continue making amends as he clearly already had with their alliance, then he would not stop him.

At these words, Hanzo radiates with joy, brighter than the sun itself, making it just as difficult for Kuai Liang to look directly at him as it would be for him to stare into the brilliance of the sun. It makes him think that perhaps it is apt that the sun has just begun to set, likely doing so in shame at the way Hanzo outshines it.

“Thank you, Grandmaster,” Hanzo responds, warm and radiant like a perfect summer’s day, and Kuai Liang burns up from the inside. But he has no one to blame but himself because he didn’t look away from the sun beaming in front of him.

He cannot let Hanzo know how affected he finds himself, in spite of his efforts not to be. “You needn’t thank me for that,” he decides now to finally divert his gaze off into the distance. “We have all committed actions we have come to regret, but we cannot live for the future if we are constantly living in the past.”

He watches as the sun continues hiding itself behind the trees of the Fire Gardens, casting a golden glow on them as it does, lighting them as though they were on fire. It is beautiful.

Hanzo huffs out something like a laugh, if it didn’t sound so woeful, before he speaks, “Your words ring true. Though admittedly, it is something I still struggle with.”

“Hmm, well, some things are easier said than done, I suppose,” he concurs.

This earns Kuai Liang an earnest chuckle from Hanzo, though it sounds like it is startled out of him. The sound has him turning instinctively towards the source, a small smile plays at his lips, his eyes widening ever so slightly at the reaction. The sun’s golden rays extend farther than the trees, shining on Hanzo and kissing his wonderfully bronzed skin, causing his breath to catch in his throat.

Why couldn’t he just hate this man? It felt like the easier thing to do. But rarely, if ever, have things been easy for him, and he relished a challenge.

“You are correct in that regard,” Hanzo answers, “Come, let us get you home.” The Shirai Ryu Grandmaster takes a few steps ahead, moving slightly in front of Kuai Liang as he strides through the expansive gardens toward the front gates.

Chapter Text

It is then that they both feel it. While the sun continues to set, the evening rain begins its gentle descent, ensuring it continues its journey towards the shelter beyond the horizon.

As the rain pitter-patters down onto them, they find themselves making the small sprint from where they were in the gardens to stand under one of the many engawas. It was a simple thing, to be caught under the rain with Kuai Liang, sprinting like teenagers—young and foolish enough to have forgotten an umbrella.

Exhilarating all the same, as a lightheartedness fills the air as they catch their breath under the shelter of the engawa—breathless not from the sprint, but from an undeniable feeling. The rain continues falling, yet with each fallen droplet, the tension between them rises just as surely; there seems to be so much they both yearn to say, but seemingly cannot.

In this moment, Hanzo finds himself captivated by Kuai Liang, observing how his eyes shift over the pyromancer just as his own gaze back. Watching the way the rain beads on Kuai Liang's pale skin, glistening under its touch, or how his breathless smile transforms the moment into something more bewitching.

The rise and fall of his chest, the disheveled strands of his freshly cut hair now framing his face, especially the bangs that dangle just above his long black lashes. It creates an image that Hanzo cannot tear his gaze from.

So they stand, exchanging stares as well as smiles, and even as they fix their rain-mussed hair, neither can bring themselves to look away. Kuai Liang remembers then thinking to himself that he would act with the propriety he expected of himself, and staring openly at his Grandmaster counterpart certainly was not; so, finally, he manages to pry his eyes away from Hanzo and gaze out at the steady rain.

The Shirai Ryu joins him, before falling into step with Kuai Liang as he prompts him to continue their trek back towards the gates under the protective eaves of the engawa. They traverse the path in comfortable silence, during which Hanzo quietly observes Kuai Liang occasionally glance up at the rain cascading down with a serene contentment.

It spurs him, as Kuai Liang always has, to speak up and inquire, “Are you enjoying the rain, Grandmaster?”

“Yes,” Kuai Liang's answer is honest and easy. “It does not rain very often in Arctika, and when it does, we have to ensure that we take the necessary precautions. Too much rain and there could be run-off or flooding, and a small amount of rain creates a crust of ice over everything.” He explains.

“Hmm, that sounds rather troublesome. It would be counterproductive to have your Lin Kuei skating around everywhere,” Hanzo quips lightheartedly.

The look it earns him from Kuai Liang is bittersweet. Kuai Liang turns his head sharply to look at him, mouth poised as if to smile as though he is amused, but his eyes betray him.

He seems… caught.

Caught in a state of limbo between laughing and crying, Hanzo wishes he hadn’t said it at all. He sees him push through a smile, his eyes wide with a mixture of surprise and emotion, his words measured as if recited from a script with no rehearsal. “You are not without humor, I see.”

A part of Hanzo wants to continue down this path, but watching Kuai Liang become stuck in this metaphorical limbo has a strong discomfort settle in the pit of his stomach. He chooses instead to say, “I confess, the words are not mine, but of a friend of mine.”

“Ah… I see,” Kuai Liang responds, a flicker of disappointment crossing his features. “Might I know this friend of yours?”

Hanzo meets the gaze of the cryomancer, allowing the silence to stretch for a moment. “Grandmaster,” he begins…
~

“Kuai Liang?” Hanzo calls out as he steps into their shared bedroom.

“Hmm,” comes the cryomancer's hummed response. He is standing by the shoji, looking out towards the private engawa that leads to the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster’s personal garden, silently watching the rain.

Hanzo can't help but feel a surge of fondness at witnessing Kuai Liang so comfortably at home here. He makes his way towards him and embraces him from behind, and he marvels internally at how far they have truly come, driven home by such a small gesture of trust.

Kuai Liang was not one to show his back to anyone, and only a few years ago, that would have included Hanzo. Yet now, Kuai Liang merely responds by encircling Hanzo’s arms that have snaked their way around his midsection and leaning back against him. His head comes to rest gently on Hanzo’s broad shoulder as he continues to watch the rain.

The pyromancer leans in to nuzzle him slightly before asking, “Are you enjoying the rain, my love?”

At this term of endearment, Hanzo can see the warmth flooding over Kuai Liang's face and ears as he blushes. “Yes. It does not rain very much in Arctika, and when it does, we have to ensure that we take the necessary precautions. Too much rain and there could be run-off or flooding, and a small amount of rain creates a crust of ice over everything. It is counterproductive to have my Lin Kuei skating around everywhere.”

Drawn in by his explanation, Hanzo takes a brief pause as he moves his face away from the cryomancer to look at him, “Kuai Liang, was that a joke just now?”

Kuai Liang turns his head, still resting on Hanzo’s shoulder, in response, his eyes half-lidded. “I am not without humor.”

“Evidently not,” Hanzo huffs.

They share a lighthearted chuckle at their antics together before a silence falls over them, allowing the rhythmic pitter-patter of the rain to fill the space around them. It is broken only when Kuai Liang softly requests, “Take me to bed.”

“Come then,” Hanzo answers, placing a tender kiss on the side of Kuai Liang's face, right on his beauty mark, before moving his arms from around him. However, he retains the grasp he had on the cryomancer's hand, using it to guide the cryomancer over and down onto their shikibuton.

Had he truly spoiled his Lin Kuei Grandmaster counterpart so? It certainly seems as though he has, and he could not bring himself to regret it.

Kuai Liang lies still on his back under the blankets as he waits patiently for Hanzo to turn off all the lights and slide the glass doors closed, leaving the shoji slightly open so that the scent and sound of the rain still carry throughout the room. Then, he moves to lie beside Kuai Liang under the covers.

After he’s settled in, he hears Kuai Liang stir, “Hanzo.”

“Yes?”

“I’ve been thinking.”

“What of?”

“We have seen many things throughout our lives, in Outworld, Netherrealm, even right here in Earthrealm, have we not?”

“We have,” Hanzo affirms, his gaze fixed on the side of Kuai Liang’s face as the cryomancer stares at the ceiling while he speaks.

He can hear Kuai Liang’s trepidation in the long pause he takes before pushing on, “Well, I have been perusing the Lin Kuei’s records from years before our reformation. In these documents, I have seen several mentions of Frost Dragons that dwell deep within the mountains of Arctika. It reminds me of the stories I heard of them growing up in the Lin Kuei. Though I am not sure that they are not little more than stories, it has had me thinking as of late.”

Hanzo blinks as he allows himself to catch up with the cryomancer’s train of thought. “Dragons…? Kuai Liang?” Hanzo cannot help the amusement he feels at this sentiment and how it dances in his voice.

He knows Kuai Liang can hear it too, as he responds immediately and defensively, albeit softly, “Do not mock me.” He tears his eyes away from the ceiling, turning his head to face away from Hanzo.

Amusement ever growing, a laugh bubbles up and out of Hanzo’s throat. “I am not mocking you,” he states, reaching one arm over and another under the cryomancer and pulling him close in a swift and nimble movement.

“Hanzo!” Kuai Liang chides in surprise, as the pyromancer, after pulling him close, rolls him over to settle him on top of his chest. He enjoys the feeling of the younger man on top of him; he is solid and heavy—it grounds him.

Although oftentimes, as well accustomed as Kuai Liang was to sleeping on his back, he finds his way back to doing so in the middle of the night. This often resulted in him inadvertently lying atop Hanzo’s arm or sleeve, granting him little room to adjust. Not that he actually minded, despite his mock complaints.

Looking up at the cryomancer, he reassures, “There is no need to be defensive. I was simply caught by surprise. I am uncertain what I expected from this conversation, but it certainly was not that.”

Kuai Liang looks down at him, brows furrowed, eyes searching. “Is it truly so hard to believe that dragons could exist here on Earthrealm?”

Hanzo pondered this question for a moment. “No, I suppose it is not,” he answers honestly as he looks into Kuai Liang’s frosty blue eyes that catch the reflection of the moonlight, glowing with an almost boyish excitement at the very idea.

Very seldom has Hanzo witnessed this type of excitement from the cryomancer. It was heartening to know that, after everything the Lin Kuei and life had done to Kuai Liang, there were some things that could never be quashed in him.

So far be it from him to do so, “If you wish to search the mountains of Arctika for these Frost Dragons, know that you can rely on me and my Shirai Ryu to assist you in this endeavor.”

Kuai Liang eyes him suspiciously until he can see nothing but open honesty in the pyromancer’s features before he informs him, “There are no such endeavors planned at the present. I cannot go in search of something that at this point is nothing more than a fable. I need more evidence of their existence before I send my men, and yours, out on a pointless excursion. I only mentioned it because it has been occupying my thoughts as of late.”

The Lin Kuei Grandmaster’s logic and rationale were once again on full display, moving his excitement to take a backseat. Hanzo answers, “I agree. However, when you are ready to do so, know that I will be as well.”

A grin stretches out onto Kuai Liang’s face before he leans down to give Hanzo a chaste kiss.

“Thank you, my Phoenix,” whispers the cryomancer, mere inches from Hanzo’s face, before repositioning himself to lie on top of Hanzo more comfortably.

Hanzo snorted softly, fully aware that Kuai Liang called him that particular pet name to tease him, a jest stemming from the accursed book gifted to him by Takeda. He could not let this transgression go unpunished.

“You are welcome, my Dragon,” Hanzo murmured into the cryomancer’s hair as he settled in, hearing Kuai Liang huff a laugh through his nose, knowing that the same playful truth lay behind that pet name as well.
~

He shakes his head lightly, clearing his mind of the memory that swirled around his head like smoke and vapor. “Not at the moment, but it remains my hope that one day you might come to know him,” he concluded.

“Mine as well,” Kuai Liang answers honestly, openly, both aware that their words held a deeper meaning.

Evident in the shared look in their eyes, charged with emotions neither could possibly voice at this moment. A look that allows Kuai Liang to see the pain that engraves itself onto Hanzo’s features, the way the light in his eyes dims, no longer glimmering as they had only moments ago. Now they are dark, like the rich soil of the earth after having been soaked in a rainstorm.

Though Kuai Liang could not voice the emotions he feels at this moment, there is something else that he could. He swallows thickly before he asks for the answer to that which he must know, “Grandmaster Hasashi, it is in that spirit that there is…” he clenches the hands that rest behind his back into fists, “something of great importance I must ask you.”

Hanzo’s eyes swept over the cryomancer’s face, taking note of the unmistakable signs of distress etched in his features. His concern spurred him to ask, “What is wrong, Grandmaster?”

‘What is wrong, Kuai Liang?’ The image of Hanzo at the SF medical room covered in blood flashes in his mind, and he shuts his eyes to will it away. He feels a sharp pain shoot straight into his heart and long and linear across his abdomen, and he moves his hands from his back to rest beside him quickly.

The sudden image and pain cause him to snap, “STOP,” he continues through gritted teeth, “asking me that.”

Hanzo stiffens at his outburst, glaring intensely at his Lin Kuei counterpart, but relaxes once more when he sees him deflate as his eyes meet his own. “I apologize,” he sighs, bringing a hand to his forehead, “These past few days have been difficult, between my memories returning and attempting to catch up with everything,” he moves back to rest his arms behind him. Refusing to admit that the true struggle lies in being incessantly bombarded by his subconscious by the very man standing before him now.

But not in any way that has been helpful in remembering.

He sees Hanzo reach a hand out, as if to grab him, but he catches himself and waves it in the space between them before returning it to his side. “Do not concern yourself, I understand that what you must be going through is unpleasant,” Hanzo reassures him. “However, I trust you must find some solace in the fact that your memories are returning,” he asserts, knowing that it is something he takes comfort in as well.

He glances at Hanzo’s hand then back at him before he responds, “I do.” Kuai Liang decides to take this moment to finally just ask what he had been meaning to, “Although, while my memories are slowly returning, there is something I do not wish to wait upon.” He stands impossibly straight.

“Whatever it is you wish to know, Grandmaster, you need only ask.” Hanzo’s heart leapt up into his throat. There were so many things Kuai Liang could ask about, but there were only a few that Hanzo felt he would ask about.

“Yes, well, I…” Kuai Liang, who is typically composed and articulate, finds the question catching in his throat. ‘Were we more than allies? More than friends? Were we…’ He feels the heat rise to his face, and he is stubbornly decided to stare at a small loose strand of hair that has come to rest on Hanzo’s forehead as shame comes slithering up to grasp him.

He recognizes that he has been curt, cold even, to the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster since his return to the Lin Kuei Temple. Although he is aware that a significant part of that is due to his memory loss and the circumstances surrounding their last encounter, it feels like an extraordinary leap to now stand before him and ask what he longs to know.

‘What was the exact nature of our relationship prior to my memory loss?’

Such a simple question to ask, and yet, if the type of bond he had formed with Hanzo Hasashi was indeed as he suspected it was, then it is an even greater leap still to overcome years of Lin Kuei teachings. To not feel as though the formation of a romantic bond was not a punishable offense and something he should feel great shame for.

Nevertheless, he is resolved to shed those teachings as he has abandoned many others, and stifling his shame and slight embarrassment, he wills himself to ask. He must know.

He pries his eyes from the loose strand of hair to look into Hanzo’s eyes, plunging into their depths to find answers to questions he initially stumbled to ask. In return, he sees them diving into his own, prying for answers to questions Kuai Liang cannot possibly presume to know.

The air buzzes with a tension that bleeds out of the silence, thick and laden with unspoken implications, weighing down on them both. The slow rise and fall of their chests signaled their attempt to breathe through this heavy weight at the prospect of questions and answers that bear serious consequences.

The rain continues cascading down around them, serenading them with its soothing song, and Kuai Liang can feel Hanzo’s body heat permeating his very being, warming him to his core. A dangerous sort of heat for the cryomancer, for it threatens to dissolve him down to nothing more than a puddle of water, where he could find it reflecting his weaknesses to the same man he melted for.

His eyes are focused and intense as they stare directly into Kuai Liang’s own, reignited and burning with a brilliance that entrances the cryomancer—pulling him in like a moth to a flame. Kuai Liang opens his mouth to break this silence.

Had they been standing this close before?

“Hanzo…” he breathes the pyromancer's name, and it is sweet on his tongue, soft enough to dissolve in the rain like cotton candy in water.

“Grandmaster!” The cheerful cry of the young Shirai Ryu disrupts the moment, his voice ringing loudly in the air as he approaches, exclaiming, “Sub-Zero!?” upon catching sight of Kuai Liang.

They move apart abruptly, both turning to greet the telepath who continued to make his way towards them. Kuai Liang clears his throat as he does so, and an almost imperceptible mist rises around him as he uses his cryomancy to cool the heat of embarrassment he felt raging inside of him at the thought that Takeda might have witnessed their exchange.

He has to remind himself that they were not doing much of anything that could be considered embarrassing. Though he also knows that it is not so much what they were doing, but what might have transpired between them.

But he would rather not think about that any more than he has to.

“Takeda,” Hanzo answers, voice tight, entangled with a mixture of frustration and joy at his presence. “Welcome. What brings you to the Fire Gardens today?” he asks, wondering what cruel forces of the universe could be at play so as to bring his favorite pupil to interrupt a moment that could have brought him to his knees.

By the time he makes it to them, they are both thankful that he seems completely unaware of the turbulent state of their hearts and minds. “I told you I had been meaning to make my way back here, and I finally found some time to do it.” He beams, offering them both a Shirai Ryu salute, and the sheer unadulterated elation in his voice is clearer than glass.

“I came to have dinner with you, but I had no idea Sub-Zero was here too!” He looks over at Kuai Liang and adds, “I’m happy to see you! I had also been wanting to go pay you a visit, but, uh, I wasn’t sure if you were up for it, with everything, you know. I also know you have a bunch of things to do since you’ve been back, so…” he shrugs casually.

Kuai Liang can feel his heart melt at seeing Takeda in front of him so clearly delighted by his presence. While he had had some memories return previously, some memories of the young man are still obscured by the shadow of his memory loss. Many more of them return in his presence, however, basking in the light of remembrance.

“You are welcome at the Lin Kuei Temple at any time, Takeda, and I am very pleased to see you as well.” He offers him a warm smile, “I had also sent you my regards with Johnny the last time we spoke.”

“Yeah, he told me,” he had in fact told him the same night that Kenshi had informed him that it might lift Hanzo’s spirits if he could find the time to see him, given their last conversation; both returning and spending the evening together with Takeda. ‘Wow, that all worked out better than I thought,’ he can’t help but think.

“I’m glad I get to tell you ‘hi’ myself though, and,” he states excitedly, before adding, “I hope it’s not too out of line but,” he outstretches his arms in a gesture that couldn’t more clearly convey that he wants to hug Kuai Liang.

The cryomancer sighs inwardly. How had he come to know so many people who had no qualms about demonstrating their affection for each other publicly—and him. He is, however, surprised to find that he cannot bring himself to concern himself with it either.

Not when the affection he had for the young telepath comes fast and easy, and he answers by closing the distance between them to envelop Takeda in a warm hug, smiling as he does so. He can feel him squeeze him lightly as one of the quietest sniffles that has ever hit his ears comes out of the Shirai Ryu in his arms.

“I really am glad to have you back,” he says as he holds him, and Kuai Liang’s mind is quick to reply ‘but I’m not truly back, am I?’ and his heart twists uncomfortably. This is not something he voices to Takeda.

Instead, he pats his back gently and pulls away, “As am I,” he tells him.

Takeda’s smile brightens, and his voice is infused with hope as he asks the cryomancer, “I came to have dinner with Hanzo; will you be joining us?”

“I…” The Lin Kuei Grandmaster glances between the eager young telepath before him and Hanzo. When he does, he can see that the pyromancer has been standing there watching his and Takeda’s interaction attentively.

Though his thoughts and emotions are hidden well, much like it takes an adept eye to spot an undercurrent, how the dark water signals the turbulent, raging current underneath, Kuai Liang can indeed spot them. The pyromancer's internal dark waters betray him to Kuai Liang as they do not settle but continue rumbling and swirling inside of him silently.

How he wishes he could unravel those emotions inside of him.

He turns back to Takeda, and though he cannot decipher what Hanzo is thinking, or how he is feeling, he does know what he is thinking. He is thinking about how he would like to join them for dinner.

However, having already postponed his return to the temple to accompany Hanzo to the koi pond, he was hesitant to delay it any further. He breaks the news to the telepath, “My apologies, Takeda, but I’m afraid I must return home and assure myself that all is well at the Temple. With Shang Tsung roaming Earthrealm with ill intentions, we cannot be too careful.”

“I understand,” comes his dejected response, before his face lights up again as an idea strikes him, “But, couldn’t you just message them?”

The two Grandmasters exchange glances, blinking, before shifting their attention back to Takeda as he continues, “If nothing’s wrong, then you could stay and eat with us and then head right back. But if that’s not the case, then you could go ahead and head back now.” He adds, curling his hand into a fist and bringing it up slightly, “And of course, let us know. You know the Shirai Ryu always has your back if something’s wrong.”

Kuai Liang chuckles quietly at the sight before he speaks, “Yes, I have become well aware, and I suppose you are right.” He was unable to suppress the fond amusement he felt at seeing the young telepath’s tenacity display itself. Takeda was Kenshi’s son first and foremost, but the influence of Hanzo’s upbringing shone through brilliantly.

He glances between the younger Shirai Ryu and his Grandmaster, “For which you have my gratitude.”

“You and your Lin Kuei would do the same,” comes Hanzo’s response, nodding in acknowledgment of Kuai Liang’s verbal gratitude.

“Ah, the advantages of technology,” Takeda laughs out before Kuai Liang can respond to Hanzo. “Now let’s see what they say, because I’m starving!” he finishes eagerly.

The cryomancer feels a slight tension at these words; he has seen the ‘advantages’ technology has to offer firsthand, as his memories of becoming possessed and hunting down the Cyber Lin Kuei lie fresh in his mind like first snow—his memory of becoming Cyberized himself never leaving. At the same time, however, he has indeed seen firsthand the many ways that it proves advantageous, which he makes full use of, so he can’t discredit that truth too much.

Making full use of it now to inform himself about the current state of the Lin Kuei, so as to not have the poor starving chujin waste away to practically nothing. Much to his silent relief, it is as he suspected: not much has transpired in the time he has been away, and he is encouraged to stay and enjoy the Shirai Ryu’s hospitality.

So he does—albeit with the intent to return as soon as he is finished.

He shares the status of the Lin Kuei with them, prompting an excited response from Takeda: “That’s great! Let’s eat then!”

A small smile spreads across his face at the chujin’s infectious enthusiasm before he turns to address the chujin’s Grandmaster, maintaining his voice neutral so as to ensure no sign of his own excitability makes itself known to him. He did not want to seem too eager, after all. “If it is not too much trouble for you, Grandmaster Hasashi, I would like to join you for dinner this evening.”

Hanzo’s reaction betrays less restraint than the cryomancer, and Kuai Liang has to assume that it is because he does not attempt to hide them as he does. “It is no trouble at all, Grandmaster, as it is always a pleasure to host you.” his voice softens as does his gaze as it meets Kuai Liang’s.

“Geez,” they hear Takeda start playfully, and they both turn to him.

The abruptness of their attention had whatever the younger Shirai Ryu had been meaning to say dying on his tongue as he seemed to recall something. He simply says, “We should go ahead and get to the dining hall.” Making his way quickly ahead of them as he leads the way.

“He is right,” is all Hanzo offers, making his way behind him.

Before Kuai Liang follows suit, he is almost certain he sees a dusting of pink grace the pyromancer’s face. He bites down a smile as he informs him, “I will need to notify Chuo and Wèishì.”

“I will have someone inform them to meet us there,” Hanzo calls out to a Shirai Ryu member strolling through the engawas, who promptly complies.

“Thank you,” Kuai Liang offers appreciatively from beside him, as they continue making their way through the long, open-air hallway toward the dining hall.

“Think nothing of it. On the contrary, thank you for joining us,” Hanzo responds, looking ahead.

The Shirai Ryu Grandmaster’s words are thoroughly polite and formal, and Kuai Liang cannot help but feel as though Hanzo Hasashi has been on his best behavior the entirety of the day. Noting recently that each time Kuai Liang has expressed his gratitude, Hanzo transforms it into a compliment directed at the cryomancer—a thought that makes it difficult to suppress the mirth bubbling within him.

“You are quite the flatterer, Grandmaster,” comes Kuai Liang’s response to the pyromancer’s words. Though he is still grappling with the pain and melancholy that persist in Hanzo’s presence, the entire day in his presence has him tired.

Tired of clinging to anger and allowing his melancholy to consume him, and of fighting the joy and pleasure he finds in his company.

Kuai Liang is beginning to grasp why, if his assumptions were correct, certain events unfolded as they had. Though he may not be in any rush to jump into something that has yet to be confirmed, and he still does not fully remember, he yearns to embrace their friendship, at the very least.

It could be the bias of the remnants of feelings that continued to stir inside of him, never waning even in the face of his memory loss, but he believes that these sentiments have guided him on the same path back to where he once was, instead of merely offering a shortcut there. It makes him think again about his previous thought, ‘but I’m not truly back, am I?’

He may not be, but he was steadily making his way back home.

“Am I?” Hanzo’s voice rings with amusement, though he does not turn when he hears Kuai Liang’s teasing, knowing all too well at this point that he will not meet his gaze.

“Hmm,” the cryomancer hums, a silent affirmation.

He keeps his eyes focused on the path ahead of him, but he hears that the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster’s words are filtered through a smile, coating them in mirth. “I am only being a good host, as you have always been to me and my Shirai Ryu.”

“There you go again,” Kuai Liang points out.

Hanzo laughs lightly, clearly tickled by his response, “I suppose I cannot control my charming personality,” he quips, the amusement in his voice ever-growing.

The small smile that had been dancing at the corners of Kuai Liang’s lips broadens as he finally turns to the pyromancer. “I did not say you were charming.” He retorts, arching his brows and bobbing his head to emphasize his point.

This time, Hanzo does turn his head, acknowledging that the cryomancer had turned his. Upon seeing Kuai Liang like this again, there is a vitality that breathes its way into him that he had not felt since the day they uncovered the artifacts that sent him onto his path of self-destruction; now he was on the path of reconciliation. “No, I suppose you did not,” he concedes with a warm smile.

He cannot resist adding, “Not in so many words,” his warm smile shifting into a playful smirk.

A warmth makes its way onto Kuai Liang’s face in spite of the tightness he feels in his chest, and now, as they arrive at the dining hall, they share soft chuckles and smiles amongst each other—giddy like children sneaking a bite of cake before dinner. They fill themselves with the delicious, sweet delight of each other’s company before they join Takeda to sit and eat with the rest of the Shirai Ryu and Kuai Liang’s Lin Kuei.

Which they do, and as he sits, Kuai Liang casts a cursory glance around the dining hall to assure himself that the other two Lin Kuei were in attendance. Once he can be sure that they are, he allows himself to focus on the meal that had already been placed in front of him, content that he has managed to rein in his earlier giddiness and maintain a composed demeanor.

He spares a look at the pyromancer and sees that he, too, seems to be in a similar state of contentment. His attention is then drawn to Takeda as he hears him speak up about something.

“You know, I love Tonteki, but the cabbage is just... ugh,” the young chujin remarks, pushing the raw, thinly shredded cabbage around on his plate.

“Takeda, you are not a child. If you do not like it, do not eat it, but do not play with it,” his Grandmaster chastises him.

“I’m not playing with it,” he defends, stopping immediately and looking up from his plate to Hanzo, “I’m setting it aside”. It isn’t until he finishes with his defense that his gaze shifts from Hanzo to Kuai Liang, hearing the cryomancer offer, “I do not mind taking it,” while offering his plate up to him.

This provokes a moment of surprise from the two Shirai Ryu warriors, who sit there almost gaping at the Lin Kuei Grandmaster.

“Excuse me, do you not...?” he looks between Hanzo and Takeda, whose rapt attention causes a slight tingle of embarrassment to rise within him, mingled with confusion. He continues, in spite of it, “generally give it to me?”

Takeda starts at the Lin Kuei’s words, “No, no, I do, I just…” An array of emotions flits across the young man’s face, but the one that sticks is a sort of contentment that one wears after seeing the sun after days of rain. He offers Kuai Liang a radiant smile as he tells him, “I wasn’t sure you remembered, but I’m glad you do,” before placing the cabbage on Kuai Liang’s plate.

Kuai Liang smiles in return, equally pleased to see the clouds parting. “As am I.” Even so, he feels compelled to offer up, “Though you should not avoid eating it altogether, since raw cabbage is very beneficial for you. A strong body requires the proper nourishment.”

Growing up, the food provided by the Lin Kuei was far from extravagant, but enough to ensure they could acquire the necessary build required of assassins that could strike fear in their enemies before striking them down permanently. Whether something was of your preference or not, it had to be consumed—there was also no excess, you only received what was strictly necessary.

Much of life in the Lin Kuei operated under this principle; personal preferences meant nothing in the grand scheme of things, and what the Grandmaster deemed the greater good for the clan. And while he would not allow himself to be like Oniro or his son Sektor, Kuai Liang could not entirely escape the glimpses of his upbringing that made themselves known in his beliefs and practices.

Like now, with Takeda: while he will indulge him in eating the cabbage that he does not enjoy because he actually does, he will not pass up the opportunity to advise him to do so. This, in turn, has Takeda remark with fond exasperation, “I know, I mean, when it’s cooked it’s fine, but raw? It just tastes like dirt and pepper,” before returning to his meal.

Kuai Liang wants to remark on that but does not, his attention drawn to Hanzo as he realizes that his gaze has not diverted from the cryomancer since he initially offered up his plate to Takeda. His stare is as intense as it is unwavering; even when Kuai Liang returns it, he does not look away.

Perhaps in any other given circumstance, he would find Hanzo’s stare too overbearing, too all-consuming. But right now, he only wishes he had the time to uncover the answers that lie inside of them, even if he knows that at this moment, he cannot.

Regardless, even as Takeda pipes up again, “Seriously though, how do you even-” his voice tapering off as he looks between the two of them, Kuai Liang continues to hold Hanzo’s stare—Pulling him in like a magnet.

“I suppose I just enjoy the taste…” Finally, he forces himself to pry his eyes away from the magnetic field of Hanzo’s eyes. Blinking, he turns to look at Takeda as he finishes, “of dirt and pepper,” offering a small smile.

Takeda gives him a lopsided grin as he resumes munching on the Tonteki before him, but not without throwing a sidelong glance at Hanzo first. The pyromancer, however, does not return the look; instead, he finally focuses on eating his own food.

Kuai Liang suppresses the urge to look back at Hanzo, as he too joins them, and it is not long before the young man starts regaling them with animated retellings of his recent missions. When he does, in what came as no surprise to either Grandmaster, he wastes no time in gushing about Jacqueline.

This prompts a shared knowing glance between the two Grandmasters, and he realizes that this reaction, born out of impulse, denotes a certain familiarity with the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster that he cannot remember. But as he does, he sees something like hope shining brightly in Hanzo’s eyes.

A hope they both share.

It does not last long, however, as the pyromancer turns away to answer a question Takeda had asked him, as he continues carrying on the conversation he is having with the young telepath as though unfazed. Kuai Liang is not sure why, but he is soothed somewhat by this non-reaction.

Perhaps it is the feeling of normalcy and return to mundane routines they had once shared. Moving the thought to the back of his mind, his focus is drawn back to the conversation, which carries on between the three of them until they finish eating.
-

The three of them make their way out of the dining hall, and Kuai Liang hears Hanzo ask Takeda, “Did you only come to join us for dinner, or will you be staying the night as well?”

“I wish I could, Grandmaster, but I have to get back to the SF Base to go over some things with Cass and the others. It’s going to be a long night,” he laments with a sigh, before he moves to stand in front of both of them. “I enjoyed seeing you both tonight. Please take care. We should do this again sometime soon,” he offers with a smile and a Shirai Ryu salute.

Offering their agreements and good-byes, they watch as the young telepath departs. “I will also be taking my leave now, Grandmaster Hasashi,” Kuai Liang states, turning to face Hanzo.

“Of course, thank you for spending your day here with us,” comes Hanzo’s warm reply.

Kuai Liang smirks, “On the contrary, thank you for the invitation and your generous hospitality,” he remarks—Hanzo’s own formal flattery ringing in his ears.

Hanzo huffs through his nose, a smile gracing his lips at the cryomancer’s words. “How charming, Grandmaster.”

“Not as charming as some,” he raises his eyebrows, amusement, light and fizzy, sparks throughout his body, concentrated in his chest. It is an odd sensation, he thinks, because as much as he enjoys it, it bears a tinge of pain.

The carbonated fizziness of his amusement, so concentrated it also stings. It matters little, however, as he refuses to let it deter him from enjoying the sight of the pyromancer smiling at him.

The rain has cleared, and the moon is now out, bathing him in its light, along with the lanterns that sway gently in the breeze. He is glowing.

He is beautiful.

Kuai Liang, begrudgingly, moves his eyes away from this captivating sight, laying them on his Lin Kuei, who have come out of the dining hall and make their way up to him, “Grandmasters,” they greet.

“We apologize if we made you wait,” Chuo tells his Grandmaster for both of them.

“Do not worry, I knew you would not be long, and I am pleased you two enjoyed yourselves.” He assures his Lin Kuei, before informing them, “Let us depart now.”

“Allow me to escort you out,” Hanzo offers, beginning to make his way to the front gates. He does not make it further than a few steps before a Shirai Ryu guard comes dashing up to them with an “Excuse me, Grandmasters.”

Hanzo regards him with, “You are excused. What is the matter?”

“There is someone here to see you,” the guard informs him.

The hour of this guest causes his muscles to tense. Takeda arrives many times unannounced, making his way in and out of his home without much fanfare. And while it was not uncustomary, given their roles as Earthrealm’s defenders, to receive unexpected visitors, he does feel a flicker of curiosity.

Shifting gears, prepared to address whatever the situation may be, he glances briefly to Kuai Liang and his Lin Kuei, before he answers, “Take me to them.” Turning to the Lin Kuei Grandmaster fully to say, “My apologies, Grandmaster, I cannot escort you out. Duty calls.”

“None are needed,” Kuai Liang feels a stirring within him. He feels a curious concern for Hanzo and the matters he may soon involve himself in, yet he understands that, for the moment, that is none of his concern.

As allies, he may offer a respectable amount of concern, less than he feels now, and he may offer his services and clan should he need them, but as things stand now, not much more. Which is why that is exactly the card he pulls, so as to not admit to himself that he just wants to know what Hanzo is involving himself in because he cares about him. “Whatever it is, if you should be in need of me and my clan, we are at your disposal.”

Hanzo studies him intently as he says so, eyes reading every neutral line and curve of Kuai Liang’s face before he replies, “You have my gratitude.” He offers him a salute of farewell before they exchange their goodbyes and they head their separate ways.
-

“Kuai Liang, I am glad you have returned. Your timing could not be better.” Tomas strides up to him as he walks through the Temple Gates, voice low but urgent, “Something is amiss,” he finishes.

“Inform me at once,” he states as he and Tomas waste no time in making their way to their designated meeting room.

“During your absence, Hydro and I deemed it prudent to extend the range of the Lin Kuei out on patrol in lieu of the looming threat Shang Tsung poses,” he begins explaining.

“Prudent, indeed,” is all the Grandmaster remarks, eager to get to the cause of Tomas’ concern.

“The patrols uncovered evidence of someone having traversed through these mountains, Kuai Liang.” His brows are furrowed, eyes clouded with concern.

A concern Kuai Liang understands well. It is a well-known fact that navigating through the treacherous mountains of Arctika was a feat accomplished primarily, if not exclusively, by the cryomancer and his clan, who have made these peaks their home.

The climb was unforgiving, and though there are many that possess several means of teleportation, himself included, the chill was equally as unforgiving as it was merciless. The mere notion that someone would risk the perilous journey to search these mountains, which were also inhabited by Earthrealm’s most elite assassins, has alarm bells ringing in the minds of everyone who possesses this knowledge.

“Hydro is currently in the meeting room, where we have marked maps indicating where the trails seem to start and end, along with where the concentrated areas of activity can be found,” Tomas continues.

“You have both done well,” Kuai Liang tells them, arriving in the meeting room and moving to stand over a large table where several maps covering the vast expanse of the Arctika mountains litter it.

He studies the patterns and paths and comes to a realization, “These are all cavernous regions of the mountains…”

“What we observed as well,” Hydro affirms, now standing beside his Grandmaster.

“Whoever has been navigating through these mountains appears to be searching for something inside of them,” Smoke adds.

“I am inclined to speculate that it may very well be Shang Tsung. What I am less certain about is what he is searching for.” Kuai Liang reflects, placing his curled index finger under his nose as he contemplates further. He was not aware of anything of particular interest hiding among these mountains aside from the elusive whispers of Ice Dragons that have persisted in spite of their elusive presence.

He doubts that Shang Tsung would be scouring these mountains over a fable such as this. “Whatever it is, he must not be allowed to find it. That he would be brazen enough to search these mountains knowing we inhabit them and would surely discover his tracks…”

He lowers his hand and places both palms flat on the table before him. “He is either counting on the fact that we will discover these tracks as a means of luring us into a trap, or he is desperate to obtain whatever it is he seeks.”

“Whatever the case may be, we cannot just stand around and allow that sorcerer to roam about freely,” Tomas interjects.

“That may be true, but we cannot proceed without informing Raiden. If it is a trap, we would be foolish to charge headlong into it. If it is not, and he has searched the mountains without finding his quarry, then we must ascertain what that is and secure it before he does.”

“And Lord Raiden will likely have insight as to what that is,” Hydro contributes.

“Precisely.” Kuai Liang turns to Smoke, “We must make haste to the Sky Temple,” then turning back to Hydro, “Upload that information here.” he hands him a SF device and once they are done, he concludes with, “Remain vigilant, and if there are any further developments, I want to be apprised immediately.”

“It will be done, Grandmaster,” Hydro nods.

“I have no doubt it will. You have my thanks, Hydro.” He claps Hydro's shoulder with his hand, adding, “Take care of the clan, and of yourself, old friend. We must be off.”

He turns to Smoke, instructing, “Let us depart, and be prepared to relay everything you have just explained to me to Raiden.” Smoke confirms, and they take their leave, setting out straight for the Sky Temple.

Chapter Text

It is not long before they arrive at the Sky Temple, making their way through to find the God of Thunder to convey the crucial information they have recently obtained. As they move forward, they catch sight of him approaching from down the corridor. He steps into the courtyard where they have paused and greets them. “Sub-Zero, Smoke.”

“Raiden, we have news that may pertain to Shang Tsung,” Sub-Zero states, promptly getting to the heart of the matter.

“Lord Raiden,” Smoke addresses, before adding, “There has been recently uncovered activity in the Arctika mountains. We have brought the coordinates for you to revise them.” He retrieves the SF device from the satchel hanging on his hip and displays the information.

Raiden remains silent, pensive, as he studies the various locations highlighted on the digital map in front of him. With his arms crossed and one hand resting on his chin, his white eyes illuminate like lightning in a thunderstorm as he intently examines each point.

“I believe your intuition to be correct; it is indeed possible that this concerns Shang Tsung,” he finally says, lowering his hand. “Are you aware of anything of interest the Arctika mountains may harbor?” he inquires.

“Long have there been stories of Frost Dragons inhabiting our mountains, circulating for ages, but I am skeptical that Shang Tsung would chase a tall tale such as this.” Kuai Liang asserts, knowing very well that, even as tempted as he has found himself to chase this tale himself, with no real evidence to back it, it would be a fool’s errand.

“I share your skepticism, though I regret to admit I cannot speculate on what he might be searching for.” His tone is introspective as he addresses them, shifting his gaze from the coordinates back to them. Unfortunately, there were far too many relics and artifacts that he could be looking for, and running around after each one when they did not have the locations to any would be less than productive. Not including the ones they were unaware of. “Since his release from Shao Khan's protection following his demise, I have been able to sense his presence within Earthrealm. Though I cannot ascertain his exact whereabouts, we were able to find and stop him from using the artifacts in time, in no small part due to this fact. However, at this moment, I cannot perceive his presence here in Earthrealm,” he concludes with a shake of his head, as if he had been attempting in that very moment to sense him and could not.

“He’s no longer in Earthrealm?” Smoke’s question shoots out of his mouth, grappling with the fact that they hadn’t detected him until he was already gone.

“That certainly appears to be the case,” he replies candidly to the Lin Kuei warrior before him.

“Then what is to be done, Raiden?” Kuai Liang inquires.

“I lament greatly that, as of now, there are more pressing matters threatening Earthrealm that demand my immediate attention.” Kuai Liang and Tomas look at each other, sharing a knowing look as he answers them. The full scope of Raiden’s duties would always be something that eluded them, yet one thing that everyone knew about them was how many of these duties befell him, and him alone.

“However,” he interjects, cutting through their thoughts, “we cannot remain idle while Shang Tsung embarks on the process of whatever it may be he means to enact. I sensed his presence previously, and so, I have sent Liu Kang, Kung Lao, and Hanzo Hasashi to search his island for any evidence regarding his intentions.”

Choosing to send them, due to their familiarity with the sorcerer’s island layout, having visited it before. Although he had contemplated assigning members of the Special Forces, their current engagement with an influx of Black Dragon activity led him to deem it more prudent to delegate elsewhere.

The rise of Black Dragon activity is simply a testament to his earlier statement: there continues to be an exorbitant amount of problems that plague Earthrealm. He refrains from reiterating this to Kuai Liang and Tomas; instead, he conveys, “As for you and your Lin Kuei, the most prudent course of action would be to investigate these areas yourselves. It may unveil some indicators as to what Shang Tsung was intending to uncover.”

“Consider it done,” the cryomancer responds without hesitation.

“I do,” Raiden replies with a nod. “In the meantime, I will also arrange for a small team to be dispatched to Outworld to investigate any potential discoveries there. On your end, remain vigilant and keep me apprised of your findings.”

The two Lin Kuei nod in unanimous affirmation, and with the current matters settled, they ready themselves to depart. Just then, Raiden interjected, “Kuai Liang.”

“Yes, Raiden?”

“Tell me, how has your recollection been faring?” His voice holds the same inflection as it does most times, yet it bears a sincerity that the cryomancer does not miss.

“With the help of you and the Jinsei, I have been able to consistently recover my memories every night.”

His brows furrow slightly, mulling over Kuai Liang’s words, before he asks, “They continue to reveal themselves to you in your dreams?”

“Yes, and although there are some exceptions, that remains largely the case.”

“What have these exceptions been?”

Kuai Liang understands that the Thunder God seeks to grasp the full extent of his current condition, which may illuminate the broader issue at hand—a pursuit he genuinely appreciates.

What he appreciates less is the necessity to explain that while the return of his memories of everyone he has come into contact with has been fairly definitive, this does not extend to Hanzo Hasashi. The very notion of articulating this causes his skin to prickle, acutely aware that there are implications surrounding this fact—implications he would rather not express.

Not at this moment.

But he knows that if he truly did not desire to divulge these details to Raiden, he was under no obligation to do so. Knowing that it is Raiden’s earnest willingness to help him that compels him to share his answer regardless of any discomfort he may feel at doing so.

“Reconnecting with several of my allies has resurfaced my memories of them almost instantaneously, though even where they are concerned, there remain certain gaps. However, most notably…” Kuai Liang clenches his fist and casts a fleeting glance at Tomas. This reaction has the smokey man’s brows furrowing in concern, but Kuai Liang does not linger, turning back to Raiden and saying what he must. “That does not appear to be the case with Hanzo Hasashi. Those memories reveal themselves only alongside my primary memories of the years I have forgotten.” He exhales, finally voicing the greatest struggle he had been facing, or part of it, in any case.

Raiden’s expression reveals no surprise at this revelation, yet his stoic eyes soften in a way that only a Thunder God’s could—one who has lived and witnessed far more than they ever shall. “I am certain that you are not unaware that Hanzo Hasashi has played a significant role in your life, both before and now, after you have lost your memories.”

“Yes, I am becoming well aware,” the cryomancer sighs in spite of himself. To say that this discovery has been an emotional roller coaster spanning across the meager time frame of a few days would be something of an understatement.

Yet even though it quite literally pains him to be in the pyromancer’s proximity or even so much as think of him, he cannot fight the stronger emotions that overwhelm him. He seems fated to surrender to the soothing, warm waters of unspoken affection, and though he had fought it before… He no longer wants to.

“Then I am equally as certain that you may very well grasp the significance of this information soon, and as would be preferable, in your own time,” the God of Thunder assures.

His words bring Kuai Liang’s mind back to a thought he had had earlier: “Raiden, in light of that, if my memories have been gradually returning each night through my dreams, could there not be a way to hasten the process?”

“I understand your desire for this ordeal to come to an end; however, there are no immediate remedies that I could assure you would have no consequences.” Raiden’s voice is stern but not unkind. “I must also say, if they are returning as steadily as you have told me, then if you should still wish to make an attempt to return them before they come to you naturally, make sure to proceed with caution. We do not know how it may affect you, or if it could have lasting consequences,” the Thunder God cautions.

He realized that he was allowing his frustration with his particular circumstance to begin to exasperate him, but Raiden’s advice would not fall on deaf ears. “Thank you, Raiden. I shall heed your counsel.”

The God of Thunder nods in silent affirmation of the cryomancer’s words, then, aware of their impending tasks, he adds, “May the Elder Gods protect you.”

With that, Kuai Liang and Tomas prepare to depart from the Sky Temple. However, just as they turn around, who else should be arriving but the pyromancer himself, accompanied by Liu Kang and Kung Lao.

“Lord Raiden,” Liu Kang starts, his voice floating through the space around them as he approaches.

“Liu Kang,” Raiden replies before turning to all three of the returning Defenders, “thank the Elder Gods for your safe return.” Then, turning to Kuai Liang, who had stayed in place upon seeing the others arrive, he states, “Since they have just arrived, we should review the sources of information both you provide and the freshly acquired information they now bring.”

“Yes, Raiden,” both the Lin Kuei and the returning Defenders respond in unison.

They are quick and concise with the information they exchange with each other, which is where they all come to learn that there was not much activity on Shang Tsung’s island. Coming to this realization after splitting up and searching all the main points of interest and then some, only to find, unfortunately, nothing of interest.

Kuai Liang and Tomas share the information of Shang Tsung having searched the mountains, which they will be searching behind him to see if there is something he missed. Or perhaps something that could give them even the smallest inkling of what he had been searching for.

A plan that Raiden confirms, along with reaffirming that which he had previously conveyed to Kuai Liang to the others: to remain vigilant. Along with the regrettable fact that there was little they could do at present while they wait to ascertain what they may find in the mountains.

Moreover, they were patiently anticipating updates from the covert team he planned to send to Outworld to see what, if anything, could potentially be revealed there. After meticulously reviewing all shared intelligence and ensuring all considerations were addressed, the group was finally dismissed, exchanging farewells with the Thunder God along with inquiries for Fujin, who seems nowhere to be found.

“My brother is as free-spirited as the wind he commands, and I am not always privy to where he finds himself. However, I will convey your kind regards the next time our paths cross.” He then bids everyone a final goodbye before turning to depart.

They watch for a brief fleeting moment as Raiden makes his way down the same corridor he had greeted them from. Turning then to one another, Liu Kang greeted Kuai Liang and Tomas, “It’s good to see you both. Take care on your search.” He finishes by nodding in a gesture of farewell.

The Lin Kuei did not spend much time with the two Shaolin Monks outside of being revenants, but Kuai Liang had come to know of them well enough. Tomas, on the other hand, knew little to nothing about them, as their time as revenants together was hardly the circumstance under which one would foster new friendships.

They were all well-mannered enough, however, for civil greetings and farewells. “You two as well, and rest assured,” the Lin Kuei replied in kind, offering their own salute of farewell, “we will.”

While Kuai Liang was not very well-acquainted with the Shaolin Monks, there was one familiar presence in their company that he was coming to reacquaint himself with. His frosty eyes move to rest on Hanzo, who had walked up to them along with Liu Kang and Kung Lao but had yet to say anything.

“Grandmaster Hasashi,” he acknowledged with a respectful nod.

“Grandmaster,” Hanzo returns with a perk of his brow, tilting his head up slightly as a smile plays at the corners of his lips.

One that is mirrored on Kuai Liang’s own features, equally delighted to see Hanzo so soon after their last parting. This mutual recognition is one neither has to verbalize, already sharing and enjoying the silent buzzing of electricity around them. Even if Kuai Liang’s heart insists on berating him for it, the pain intense.
-

The two monks, already having offered their good-byes, had started to walk away. Taking advantage of their newfound distance from the rest of the group, Kung Lao leans in close to whisper to Liu Kang, “Since when has that been a thing?” he asks, his voice as quiet as it could be coming from him, as he spares a glance back towards the Grandmasters.

Liu Kang follows his line of sight, casting a glance back quickly before returning his gaze to Kung Lao. “I’m not sure, but is it really any of our business?”

“Aren’t you the least bit curious, Liu Kang?”

“I am curious why you wonder how I am always able to best you if you are so easily distracted by the affairs of others.” Liu Kang reaches out, and with one finger, he taps the underside of the brim of Kung Lao’s hat, tipping it upward.

Glancing at his hat, he responds, while disgruntledly adjusting it, “I am not ‘easily distracted’; I am simply well informed.” Then, looking back at his assailant, he clarifies, “And you are not ‘always’ besting me.”

Liu Kang lets out a chuckle before he speaks, “You are well informed, are you?” He turns his head to look at Kung Lao again, raising an eyebrow as a smile lights up his features. “Then inform me, since when has that been a thing?” he asks, nodding his head back towards the Grandmasters, who they have now left far behind them.

“Alright, you have a point,” Kung Lao admits, and it makes Liu Kang laugh, thoroughly amused by the pout Kung Lao gives him before he shoves him playfully away from him as though to emphasize how offended he was. It only serves to make Liu Kang laugh harder, joined by the other man, who pulls him back towards him by grabbing his hand as they continue making their way down the corridor.
-

Hanzo could easily lose himself in Kuai Liang’s eyes, but he is very aware that he is not unaccompanied. So he turns to Tomas, ready to offer his greetings to the gray Lin Kuei, but he is cut off by the smokey man before he can.

“Grandmaster Hasashi,” he salutes him. “I—” he struggles briefly. He has never been… fond… of the Shirai Ryu, much less Scorpion, who had taken Bi-Han's life.

Nevertheless, being now aware of the reasons behind his actions and of his current actions, he knew what he must do. Especially as he thinks back to his own ignorance back at the Special Forces base—it was just as Hanzo had said, he truly knew not what he spoke of.

“I am not without the honor and self-awareness to fail to acknowledge when I am mistaken,” he continues. “Therefore, I wish to offer you my apologies for my behavior after all you have done for the Lin Kuei during our absence.” Smoke bows respectfully as he offers his apology.

In that instant, Hanzo can see why Kuai Liang always spoke so highly of him, holding him in high esteem. “I will accept your apology if you accept mine,” Hanzo responds readily. “Not only for my own behavior,” he takes this opportunity to finally express his genuine regret and offer his sincere apologies to Smoke, “but for taking Bi-Han’s life.” He returns the bow.

“I admit it is not an easy thing to forgive,” Tomas looks between Hanzo and Kuai Liang, “but I know I speak for both of us when I say that we have, given everything else you have done.”

Kuai Liang silently curses the fact that Tomas knows him so well. Normally this would not be an issue; however, the last time he spoke with Hanzo, he had told him that he had not yet forgiven him for this. Now he knows that he has.

He supposes that it truly matters little, since he would have told Hanzo sooner rather than later that he had… Still.

Kuai Liang is acutely aware that the pyromancer has noticed this particular detail as well as Hanzo’s gaze shifts toward him, shining like the flickering of a warm fire. The smile that begins to grace his lips from seeing the cryomancer is as unmistakable as a ray of sunlight shining through a cloudy day. It breaks through the severity of his earlier expression, given the nature of their conversation, and lights it up.

Their focus shifts back to Tomas, who stands with his arms crossed, continuing, “My time spent as a revenant, a mere puppet on Quan Chi’s strings”—he grits his teeth and shakes his head as if he can shake the bitter memories out of his mind—“I cannot imagine how he must have corrupted your thoughts as Scorpion.”

His words bring the pyromancer’s family to the forefront of his mind—how Quan Chi dangled their deaths before him, using his thirst for vengeance as bait, like a carrot in front of a horse.

Hanzo moves past the thought and finds himself locking eyes with Kuai Liang again, who was eyeing him intensely. Watching his reaction carefully… intently.

“What matters now is that that putrid sorcerer no longer lives and therefore poses no threat to anyone anymore.” Is what he decides on saying, gazing back into the frosty baby blues of the cryomancer before turning back to meet the granite gray of his fellow Lin Kuei, “That is why we must assure ourselves that it remains as such.”

“You are right,” Tomas agrees.

“That is why we will be searching the mountains,” comes Kuai Liang’s cool response.

“Hmm,” he hums in approval, as those words spark another thought in his mind: “If you wish to search the mountains of Arctika for these Frost Dragons, know that you can rely on me and my Shirai Ryu to assist you in this endeavor.”

It prompts him to say, “I would like to extend my offer to assist you in this endeavor, along with some of my Shirai Ryu. By combining our efforts with our clans, we will be sure to cover more ground.”

His words are true, and he knows them to be, but he also knows it is true that in doing this, he could spend more time with Kuai Liang—a prospect he welcomes with enthusiasm. Their shared missions were something they both relished and undertook quite regularly.

He sees them exchange a look, thinking on his words before Kuai Liang answers him, “I know you have only recently returned from a mission, but we appreciate and accept your offer all the same, Grandmaster.”

Kuai Liang acknowledges the truth of Hanzo’s words; they could very well use this aid from the Shirai Ryu to waste no time in searching the mountains. However, in the more private corners of his heart and mind, he admitted that he was also excited at the prospect of spending more time with Hanzo.

But he was nothing if not dutiful, so he pushes that thought deeper still and proceeds to inform the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster that they have the coordinates to each location and will be sending them to him promptly. Also mentioning the fact that they would await him and his Shirai Ryu at the Temple, where they will then debrief them before separating them into several groups and assigning each group a different location to search.

Hanzo accepts this information readily, stating, “I will see you both shortly,” before vanishing in a vortex of his Hellfire.

The two Lin Kuei follow suit and take their leave, making their way back to the Lin Kuei Temple.
-

The time between arriving at the Temple and making all the necessary arrangements to head out on this mission passes by faster than any of them realize, burning through the dwindling night hours that remained when they returned. It isn’t until the morning sun starts making its way back up from behind the snow-capped mountains, more well-rested than he, that Kuai Liang idly laments the fact that he had not had the opportunity to sleep that night.

Lamenting his lack of sleep not because he was not accustomed to functioning on little to no sleep, but rather because of the fact that he was not afforded the opportunity to dream, to remember. He pushed the thought aside, however, completely aware of what his life as a Defender of Earthrealm meant—an honor he was always willing to prioritize.

A Lin Kuei guard comes up to interrupt his musings by announcing the arrival of Hanzo and his clan members at the Temple. He promptly thanks her and tells her to “show them to the meeting room.”
-

The meeting goes over smoothly, and before long, Kuai Liang, Hanzo, and Tomas have all taken lead of their individual groups and begin to head off to search the mountains. Kuai Liang claps Tomas on the side of the arm. “Take care, Tomas, and let us hope we find something of use.”

“Indeed, let us hope so, and you as well, Kuai Liang,” Tomas replied, his agreement wrapped in a soft smile.

“We will reconvene shortly to discuss our findings,” the cryomancer remarks, an affirmation that they will return to each other alive and well woven silently in his words.

The older man nods in recognition of this, and they part ways.

As they do, Kuai Liang catches a glimpse of Hanzo speaking to the two members of his group before his gaze meets his own. When he does, he excuses himself and makes his way towards the Lin Kuei Grandmaster, who was already meeting him halfway.

“Take care on your search, Grandmaster,” Kuai Liang tells him, coming to a halt directly in front of the pyromancer, his eyes and voice warm and sincere.

Hanzo feels a tightening in his chest, and there is an uncomfortable sort of anxious feeling that starts to crawl up inside of him, marching like a swarm of ants threatening to overwhelm a scorpion. Neither his voice nor his expression betrays this fact, only demonstrating his sincere concern by answering kindly, “Be sure to do the same.”

“Rest assured that I will,” echoed the cryomancer’s final words as he offered his Lin Kuei salute before turning to leave. But something stops him, leaving him momentarily frozen in place.

It is the look in the pyromancer’s eyes.

They seem distant, as if his mind has wandered to some place, some memory, where Kuai Liang cannot follow—his heart tightens, and once again he feels a pain in his abdomen. He pushes past it regardless, watching how, just as he saw Hanzo lose himself, he watches him come back, eyes refocusing on him and blinking.

A brief silence enveloped them, and Kuai Liang heard the intake of breath Hanzo took, seemingly prepared to say something more. Yet, as quickly as this intention had come, it had vanished, and instead Hanzo offers his own salute before rejoining his group.

Kuai Liang found himself wishing he could know the memories concealed within those troubled eyes, wondering why they seemed burdened by the weight of the world. But he cannot accomplish anything by standing around and wishing.

Perhaps, in some distant corner of the mountains they will be searching, they might discover a genie in a lamp, and he could wish upon that.
-

Thankfully, his thoughts were pulled away from this personal predicament of his and thoroughly encompassed by the task at hand for the entirety of that day. Amidst which, he makes a discovery that ignites him with more excitement than he could have ever thought possible.

His discovery makes him think of Bi-Han, and a vindication and pride they would have shared together had he been there with him wells inside of his chest.

Now, however, as they begin to lose sunlight as it starts its slow descent once more, having given them all it had meant to give for the time being, Kuai Liang concludes that it was time to return to the Temple for the night. Especially considering that they have successfully searched most, if not all, of what they had meant to.

He communicates this with the others, and they are in agreement—mostly in agreement.

Tomas informs him that there is not much left for him to search in his current location and would prefer to finish searching it properly since they had not lost all the sunlight quite just yet. Since Kuai Liang is not far from the location Tomas’ team had been searching, he decides to join them and shorten their search time, sharing in his fellow Lin Kuei’s mentality.

Shortly thereafter, Hanzo arrived with his own team, having concluded their final search and echoing Kuai Liang’s sentiment. Together, they successfully finish up their search and begin to crowd around each other, sharing a moment of easy camaraderie, bolstered by the feeling of satisfaction that comes with a successfully completed mission.

As they reviewed their findings, Tomas was pulled away momentarily when a few of his team members called out to him to review something for them. While they wait for him to return, they gradually meander into idle conversation, with members of each group settling into their own private conversations.

Kuai Liang turns to look, watching the gray Lin Kuei walk off a small ways. However, Hanzo, who had been standing directly in front of him, pulls his attention back towards him when he asks, “Then it would appear as though we were not able to find anything of any significance after all.”

“That appears to be the case,” Kuai Liang replies.

“Hmm, I suppose we can take comfort in knowing that it appears as though Shang Tsung did not fare any better.”

“I suppose so,” he concedes.

“Though it seems as though your team members have found something they are quite excited by.” Hanzo notes, watching as they buzz with excitement, “What could that be, Grandmaster?”

“You would be correct; my team and I did uncover something of great significance. Though it did not seem as though Shang Tsung had come across it, considering my team and I found it through great effort.” Kuai Liang’s words are charged with the same electric excitement that thrums through his team.

“So then,” the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster inquires, “what did you find in these mountains that has sparked such enthusiasm?”

Kuai Liang’s face radiates with a silent, vibrant excitement. A smile dances on his lips, and his eyes light up, glimmering like the snow that sparkles under the light of the full moon. The sight is enough to stir a longing in Hanzo to pull him close and kiss him softly, his heart hammering in his chest so strongly he can feel it in his throat.

“We found evidence of Frost Dragons,” he breathes, a sense of wonder still lingering in his voice, as if he is still processing the magnitude of his discovery.

Hanzo’s eyebrows shoot up, in no way containing his surprise, or voice, as it raises slightly as his question makes its way past his lips, “Frost Dragons?”

“Frost Dragons,” Kuai Liang confirms, huffing out a laugh of disbelief, the smile dancing at his lips now on full display. “There was a nest, hidden deep in one of the caves we searched. It was empty, but it was there, plain as day,” the cryomancer emphasizes this by reaching his arm out as if touching the nest that lingers vividly in his mind’s eye.

The sight makes Hanzo’s heart swell with warmth and ache all at once. He crosses his arms in an effort to ease the unbearable urge to grab the cryomancer and pull him close and embrace him.

However, an unspoken conflict brews inside of him. He feels a genuine happiness for Kuai Liang, having finally found some evidence of something that brings him so much joy.
Yet, he cannot help the way his heart drops. Why couldn’t he have found them at a time when Hanzo could share in this joy with him fully? When he could still embrace him? Hold him tightly, kiss him tenderly.

He shakes his head lightly. No, this line of thought was not a path he would allow himself to wander down.

“It seems you have finally found some evidence of your Frost Dragons after all,” he remarks before he can think better of it, allowing his sincere happiness for Kuai Liang to take precedence in his heart.

Kuai Liang, sharp as he has ever been, picks up the implications that Hanzo’s words carry, asking only for confirmation. “We have spoken of this before?”

“We have,” Hanzo affirms with a nod, “although speaking candidly, anyone who knows you well enough knows of your fondness for dragons, Grandmaster.” He offers him a teasing smile as he speaks those words.

Kuai Liang chuckles, “You seem to know me well enough then, Grandmaster Hasashi.” His eyes crinkle at the edges, narrowing with playful amusement, his smile stuck in place as his voice, low and rich, softens, “Perhaps, better than most.”

He was adamant about not wandering down his earlier line of thought, but Kuai Liang makes it difficult for him. His response makes Hanzo’s chest tighten, and his hands grip his arms tightly, where he has them crossed so as to not reach out and do something foolish. “Perhaps…”

They hold each other’s gaze until Kuai Liang hears Tomas’ footsteps approaching and Hanzo can see him do so.

“Do not mention it to Tomas yet; he will be insufferable,” a good-natured joke he allows himself at the expense of the smokey man with no real conviction. After all, he plans to share the news with his fellow Lin Kuei himself shortly.

“What were you two speaking of just now?” Smoke inquires, making his way over to stand beside Kuai Liang.

“We were speaking of Frost Dragons,” Hanzo answers readily, his eyes locked onto Kuai Liang’s, knowing very well of the cryomancer’s lack of conviction. The fact that he caught on so quickly to his private joke pulls a laugh out of Kuai Liang, lowering his head and turning it away slightly from both Hanzo and Tomas to compose himself.

Hanzo smiles brighter than his Hellfire, and he feels just as warm. Their eyes meet again when Kuai Liang lifts his head, sharing his smile with Hanzo before turning his attention to Tomas, who was now beside him and responding to Hanzo.

“Of course you would be; any conversation you have with Kuai Liang eventually devolves into something or other having to do with dragons,” Tomas remarks, affectionately nudging the cryomancer with his elbow before returning it to his side.

“I believe we all know that is not true, Tomas,” Kuai Liang responds coolly, feigning indifference, though his eyes betray his playful exasperation as he rolls them.

Something playful begins shining in Tomas’ eyes at Kuai Liang’s words, and the cryomancer knows that it is not a good sign. He knows whatever facade of nonchalance he was projecting would come crumbling down.

“So the armored vest of yours that has ‘Of The Ice Dragon’s’ displayed on it is merely an example of your mild interest in dragons?” he manages to say before he is overcome with laughter.

This revelation has Hanzo turning to Kuai Liang in surprise. In all the years he has known him, more intimately for some of them, he is at a loss as to what vest Tomas could be speaking of. He assumes it must be the one with the large Chinese characters on it, and since his Chinese was not particularly impressive, he never really knew what they said. He also never really gave it much thought.

Kuai Liang’s gaze meets Hanzo’s before he averts it quickly, turning rosy all over and sighing in exasperation, “Do we not all have things that interest us?”

“Evidently, Grandmaster,” Hanzo offers all too easily, if only to tease him.

Kuai Liang huffs, but he is not truly upset, finding himself enjoying the revelry shared between them. Especially at seeing both Hanzo and Tomas smiling and in high spirits. Even so, “I did not come all this way to be mocked by my closest friend and ally,” he responds good-naturedly in mock offense.

The two older men share a final chuckle before Tomas comforts, “No one is mocking you, Kuai Liang…”

His words take Hanzo’s mind back again to when Kuai Liang had first mentioned them to him. Back to when they would fall asleep in each other’s sleepy embrace.

He resolves not to feed into his melancholy, choosing instead to keep himself present as he hears Tomas continue, “I am merely sharing a truth,” before he turns to Hanzo.

“He has always had a fondness for them, ever since he was a boy. There have long been tales of Frost Dragons being nestled somewhere in the Arctika mountains, and he and Bi-Han,” A moment passes where Tomas contemplates whether or not he should have mentioned the elder cryomancer but pushes on, unwilling to let every mention of him around his remorseful murderer be a sullen one. “Would say that if anyone would find them, it would be them, being the only cryomancers of the Lin Kuei at the time.”

Hanzo cannot suppress the pang of guilt that stings him, as it perhaps always shall, at the mention of the elder cryomancer’s name. He is grateful that Tomas presses on, however. He does not want, and has never wanted, Kuai Liang to feel as though he cannot speak freely about his brother. This sentiment extends to, as Kuai Liang said, his closest friend and any of their acquaintances.

Kuai Liang recalls that time fondly and is also grateful that Tomas pressed on. The memories of their past would always bear a significant weight in their present and future, but that did not mean that they should allow themselves to be bogged down by it, unable to move forward.

Kuai Liang much preferred to honor it than let it consume him.

Hanzo’s resonant voice cuts through his thoughts, warm and oh so amused. “Is that so?” he asks, turning to look at Kuai Liang. “Now that is something you have not spoken of,” his smile ever-growing.

“It is not something I tend to repeat,” Kuai Liang answers, casting a quick sidelong glance at Tomas before continuing. “But it is true,” he admits, a dusty pink kissing his cheeks and the tips of his ears, feeling like a child between the two older men.

Though he was a grown man and not significantly younger than Hanzo or Tomas, the recollection of a childish sentiment shared by him and his brother as boys made him feel the difference in their years. It was not a feeling he felt often, if at all.

Certainly not since becoming Grandmaster.

“Well, it seems as though you two may have been right. You may very well find your Frost Dragons yet, Grandmaster,” Hanzo offers earnestly, his gaze as soft as his voice.

His sincerity warms him, starting from his chest before spreading throughout his entire being. Suddenly he is too warm as he feels his skin itch with the desire to reach out and grab hold of the pyromancer. “Thank you,” is the only thing he can respond for a fleeting moment before he clears his throat and turns to Tomas. “My team and I have discovered a Frost Dragon nest in one of the caves we searched,” he explains to his smokey friend, his earlier excitement fully ignited once more.

Tomas glances between the two of them, taking a silent note of something as he does, before he remarks, “That is incredible, Kuai Liang! Once we vanquish that miserable sorcerer, we should plan an excursion to find them. We have a good starting point since we now have traces of their nests.”

“I am in agreement,” Hanzo chimes in. “Please know you can count on me and my Shirai Ryu to assist you in that endeavor,” he offers sincerely.

Kuai Liang feels as though he could explode from excitement, but he feels as though he contains it well enough. Letting a smile shine through as he says, “We may very well do that. You both have my thanks.”

The cryomancer pushes on, however, casting a glance back out towards the other team members. “But right now, we should retur—” is all he manages to say as he is assaulted by a debilitating pain in his head.

It feels as though his head is splitting itself in two, wrenching his face into a grimace as he grunts and brings a hand up to grab at his head in a vain attempt to keep it from splitting further. His surroundings swim around him, and he falters, swaying unsteadily, trying and failing to gain his balance.

Despite the loud ringing in his ears, he still hears the muffled cries of Hanzo and Tomas, along with the clamoring of the other team members, as he feels himself falling backwards. Thankfully, Tomas, having been standing beside him, immediately shoots one arm out to place a hand on his back to help steady him while the other grasps his arm.
Hanzo rushes to close the gap between him and Kuai Liang, an involuntary wave of prickling panic surging through him at the sight of this sudden shift in the cryomancer. Struck by the image of Kuai Liang after their fight with Noob Saibot—pale and clammy.

He did not look much better now.

Kuai Liang blinks through the haze and sees Hanzo rush him, blade drawn, and with all the energy he can muster, he draws his Kori blade. “Scorpion, I swear—” he begins, bringing his blade up to stop Hanzo’s blade, mere inches from his face, “This wasn’t my doing!”

Kuai Liang’s words and actions freeze Hanzo in his tracks. Unfortunately, unlike his ice, Hanzo could not melt the panic that continued clawing at his chest, wide-eyed as he registered them. He spares a glance over at Tomas, who eyes him, something hardening in his steely gaze towards Hanzo, but he does nothing more than turn back towards his friend.

“Kuai Liang, come to your senses,” he urges, moving his hand from his back to grab his other arm. “You are here in the mountains of Arctika with me and Hanzo,” Tomas explains. He begins to shake him gently in an attempt to bring him back from whatever shadows of his mind were currently consuming him, blotting out the light of clarity.

This seems to help, as Kuai Liang dispels his sword, and, blinking rapidly, he sees Tomas’ face come into focus. He exhales slowly, “I am here, Tomas… I…” He glances over at Hanzo and sees that, in reality, he does not have his blades drawn.

He closes his eyes momentarily. ‘A memory,’ he deduces.

Opening them once more, “I am…” Kuai Liang attempts weakly, “fine…” He is still fighting against the way everything around him is off balance and the way his head refuses to mend itself.

“We should get him back to the Temple,” Tomas states, looking back towards Hanzo, the worry in his voice making itself evident in spite of his efforts to steel himself. He had just reunited with him, and he did not completely understand what was happening, but it was not a pleasant sight to see Kuai Liang in this way.

Hanzo’s voice, carrying a subtle undercurrent of frantic urgency, cuts through Smoke’s thoughts as he agrees, “Yes, I will take us.”

Before finally bridging the distance between them, he calls out to the worried members of their clans that also bore witness to what happened, “We are returning to the Temple!”

Then, in a flash of fire, Hanzo teleports them to the Lin Kuai Temple—to the surprise of the Lin Kuei that were scattered around the area. As soon as they arrive, he hears his call for them to assure their medic was in the medical room, echoed by Tomas. It has them looking at each other, somewhat startled, but understanding.

The moment serves to underscore for Tomas the prominence of Hanzo’s presence in the Lin Kuei’s lives. Serving for Hanzo as a demonstration of the same. Together they continue making their way towards the medical room, holding Kuai Liang up between the two of them.

With one arm draped over each of their shoulders, Kuai Liang manages to walk, albeit largely because of their support. Struggling to keep his head up and tamp down the nausea induced by everything in his line of sight swiveling around him rapidly, he closes his eyes tightly.

They arrive at the medical room, and once they sit him down, he lies back onto the medical bed and surmises what must be happening: “I merely require rest at the moment.” Nonetheless, his medics continue to give their Grandmaster all their attention.

He groans as he lifts himself back up to a sitting position as his medics begin fussing over him, pushing back the two men that brought him in, who now hover anxiously in the background. Or attempting to push them to the back.

“Grandmaster, please excuse us,” they request respectfully, yet sternly, as Hanzo keeps falling into Kuai Liang’s orbit. The medics constantly sending him back into space to make some for themselves to look over their own Grandmaster.

Kuai Liang is not so delirious that he misses this fact. His weary eyes locking with Hanzo’s before he is obscured by the medic.

Once they have finally, fully revised him, in a process that felt never-ending, they come to much the same conclusion. And as they exit, leaving only Hanzo, Tomas, and Kuai Liang behind, the cryomancer begins, “My apologies,” his words strained by the pain in his head.

Unfortunately, there was not much else he could do for that that the medics had not already provided for him; he simply needed to give it time to dwindle down. “This is unlike me.”

Kuai Liang could often function quite efficiently on a few meager hours of sleep, sometimes on the mere thought of sleep. So could most, if not all, Lin Kuei, truthfully.

But he had not calculated that large amounts of his memories returning to him in his dreams while he slept was something his body needed so that it would not overexert itself. The thought had a sting of frustration simmering in his chest, and he can feel himself start to sneer, but he catches himself before he does.

He did not like to feel weak. Which is exactly how this situation left him feeling.

Hanzo opens his mouth to reassure him, but Tomas is faster. “Do not apologize for things that are out of your control, Kuai Liang.” Leaving Hanzo standing there, watching as typhokinetic walks up to where Kuai Liang is seated on the medical bed, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “Navigating your memory loss and its return is tricky business, and we already searched all we needed to. So for now, just focus on getting some rest.”

“Thank you, Tomas. I will,” he offers the gray man a small, weary smile before turning his attention to Hanzo. “Thank you as well for your help today, Grandmaster. You and your clan.”

Hanzo stepped closer. “Think nothing of it. As I’ve said before, you would do the same.” He offers him a small smile as he continues, “You should heed your friend’s advice and rest now.”

Kuai Liang relents, “I will be heading to my quarters directly. You two should get some rest as well.” Tomas removes his hand from the cryomancer’s shoulder as he lifts himself from the medical bed to stand, thankful that the world has stopped spinning—around him, in any case.

“As you should, but you won’t be making your way there alone, Kuai Liang,” Tomas insisted. “I’ll walk you to your room to ensure that you actually make it there.”

“Tomas,” Kuai Liang started to protest, and Hanzo took a breath to interject something at that moment as well, taking another step towards the cryomancer.

He is, however, once again cut off, but this time not by the gray man, but by Hydro, who enters the room suddenly. “Excuse me, Grandmaster, but I was informed of what happened and wished to assure myself that all was well.”

Kuai Liang feels a weary sort of affection envelop him. He truly is tired, and one thing as a Grandmaster and Defender of Earthrealm that he feels as though he will never become accustomed to is all the outward care and concern his clan, friends, and fellow Defenders express for him.

Sighing softly, he informs Hydro, “I am well enough, old friend. I am merely in need of rest and am about to take my leave now.”

“I am glad to hear it is nothing more severe then. Please, get some rest,” Hydro says, relief flowing from his words.

“I will be escorting him there to see to it that we don’t have any more scares,” the typhokinetic informs him, his gaze settling on Kuai Liang. “I believe we’ve had enough of them for one day.”

“I can escort him to his room before I return to the Fire Gardens,” Hanzo’s voice cuts through their conversation as he speaks up and takes another step towards the Lin Kuei Grandmaster.

The attention of everyone in the room falling on him, but he cannot be bothered to care for anyone other than Kuai Liang in this particular moment. Even if everyone has their own opinion to share on the matter, with Tomas starting his rebuttal, “That is not—”

In spite of this, it is Hydro’s words that win over the others, and while he did not consider himself a meddlesome sort of person, with things in their current standing, he felt the need to concede to the Shirai Ryu’s desire to care for Kuai Liang. “If it is all the same to you, Tomas, I believe it would be best to let Grandmaster Hasashi escort him. I am in need of your assistance elsewhere.”

The three men merely exchange glances with Hydro for a brief moment, yet it feels as though the silence stretches on far longer than is reasonably bearable before the subject matter of this conversation finds the energy to speak up. “While I appreciate all your concern, I do not need anyone to escort me anywhere,” Kuai Liang chimes in, voice cool and composed. “I am perfectly capable of walking, and I will do so to my quarters just fine.”

The gray Lin Kuei looks at Kuai Liang for a beat, eyeing him suspiciously, as though unconvinced by his words. Nevertheless, he relents, fully aware that Kuai Liang was a grown man, and never one to coddle him, he agrees to go with Hydro. “Very well then, I bid you both a good night. Come, Hydro, what is it that you need assistance with?”

The exchange prompts them all to bid each other a good night, including Hanzo, who walks alongside Kuai Liang as they follow Tomas and Hydro out of the room. As they watch the other two Lin Kuei walk away in the opposite direction, the pyromancer turns to his Grandmaster counterpart, “If it is all the same to you, Grandmaster, I would escort you to your room all the same.”

Kuai Liang halts in his tracks and almost rolls his eyes, the distaste of feeling and being treated as weak tainting his tongue. It is overshadowed, however, by the fond exasperation he feels once he lays his eyes on Hanzo’s face and recognizes that it is not that they think him weak, but that they care for him.

That includes his Shirai Ryu ally, and if he was being honest with himself, he quite enjoyed the idea of Hanzo accompanying him inside of his room…

To.

Accompanying him to his room.

His headache pulses, and he curses the Elder Gods once more—or whoever could be relishing in his misery.

“If that is what you wish to do, I will not stop you, Grandmaster,” he says, resuming his path towards his quarters.

“It is, so I will,” he hears Hanzo reply, walking in stride with him.

Kuai Liang exhales a huff, an outlet for the amusement stirring within him, thoroughly entertained by Hanzo’s response.

The two Grandmasters proceed toward Kuai Liang’s room, largely in silence. Yet he can feel the warmth of Hanzo’s naturally warmer body heat radiating from his presence beside him, closer than usual. And he knows.

He knows all too well that his Grandmaster counterpart has chosen to walk closer to him than he has thus far. And he is acutely aware that it is because he is worried that the cryomancer may become faint again.

Hanzo, on the other hand, knows that he is pushing things somewhat by how close he is allowing himself to stand beside Kuai Liang. Even so, he does not stop himself.

If Kuai Liang were to become faint again, it would prove to be in both of their best interests for him to be closer to the cryomancer. And while that may be the truth of the matter, it is not the complete truth of the matter.

He also moves closer out of a tinge of jealousy.

He had listened to the cryomancer’s recounting of his memories of Tomas and knew that they were close, but seeing it for himself… Though he was wholeheartedly happy to know that Kuai Liang had someone like Tomas in his life, he also couldn’t help the hint of envy that gnawed at him as he watched it unfold before his very eyes.

Especially when, for so long, he shared no overlap with anyone, in any way, in the way he cared for Kuai Liang. Though one thing remained certain: he shared no overlap with anyone, not even Tomas, in how he loved Kuai Liang.

The unmistakable red doors of the Grandmaster’s quarters come into view, and he knows that this is where they part ways. A silent sorrow washes over him at the fact that, having been inside that room so many times before, to the point that it became their bedroom, now he must stand on the outside as he once had so many years ago.

“Well then,” he starts, as Kuai Liang approaches the red doors. Before parting the doors, he glances back at Hanzo. “Good night, Grandmaster; please rest well.”

Kuai Liang’s eyes linger on the pyromancer, silently taking in his features. He knows he must rest. He knows Hanzo must go.

But he doesn’t want him to.

“Goodnight, Grandmaster Hasashi,” Kuai Liang says finally. Voice deeper than an iceberg and equally as withholding as to its entirety. Concealing thoughts and emotions under the still waters of his carefully composed features, with his back turned to the door.

It stirs within Hanzo a desire to reach out, grab his hand, and kiss him—bidding his beloved a true good night. To pull the words that lay hidden in Kuai Liang’s throat out through his mouth and to taste them on his own tongue.

And it isn’t until he sees Kuai Liang’s back hit the door that he realizes he had taken a few steps towards him, and he stops. He wants to feel some type of regret for it, but he also realizes that Kuai Liang was moving with him, not away from him.

An expectant glimmer in Kuai Liang's eyes.

Hanzo swallows thickly at this realization, his body on fire, and he can feel how heavy the air around them has become. But he cannot bring himself to move closer, knowing that Kuai Liang should be afforded, at the very least, the chance to make his decisions with all of his memories intact.

Should he choose to lean in and forgive Hanzo, or move away from him if he does not.

So, he takes a step back, only to hear Kuai Liang speak again. “Grandmaster,” he begins.

Kuai Liang catches himself. What is it that he wants in this moment?

He suspects. But he does not know.

He does know that he is not quite ready to see Hanzo walk away. “I was wondering…”

“Yes?”

“You wouldn’t by any chance happen to have a book of mine in your possession?” contrivances to have him linger here, in spite of how his chest pains him to the point of punishment. “I cannot seem to find one that I am missing,” conveniently omitting the fact that he still cannot recall what book it is exactly.

“Ah,” Hanzo exhales, in relief? In disappointment? “Yes, forgive me; you lent it to me quite some time ago, and I have yet to return it.” He offers quickly.

‘He’s lying.’

“Thank you,” he answers, knowing that he cannot have Hanzo standing here all night, and he needs to remove himself from this situation for now. "If you’ll excuse me.”

“Of course…” He begins walking away, but he does not turn around, not wanting to look away from the cryomancer. “I will return tomorrow to see how you are faring. I will bring your book then.”

Kuai Liang slides the door open behind him and steps into his room. “Then I will see you tomorrow.”

“Yes, tomorrow,” is the only other thing Hanzo mutters to Kuai Liang, reluctantly acknowledging there is nothing more to be exchanged between them tonight, watching as he slides the door closed.

Only after the red doors are completely closed does Hanzo finally turn around. He needs to gather his clan members and return to the Fire Gardens so they may all get some much-needed rest.

Chapter Text

He has finally returned home, bathed, and is now lying wide awake on his shikibuton, staring holes into the ceiling. It was not necessarily a regular occurrence, but it had begun to happen with a more regular frequency as their relationship stretched out throughout the years.

Hanzo found it difficult to sleep without Kuai Liang by his side.

As they grew more and more accustomed to sharing their nights, it became more and more difficult to sleep without each other. Though as disciplined as they both were, there were times that they had to bear it as best they could and fall asleep regardless.

Now was one of those times.

He runs a hand down his face, groaning in exasperation, wishing that he could simply teleport himself inside of Kuai Liang’s room and fall asleep by his side.
~

The hour is late, and given everything they had to get done that day, it was an unspoken certainty that they would not be spending the night together, which was unfortunately not an oddity. Though they did try to spend their nights together more regularly, even if only to fall asleep next to each other—no energy or time for their usual bedtime rituals.

Kuai Liang’s usual preference was to read a few pages from whatever book he had recently acquired and then meditate before bed, a practice that allows him to settle his thoughts and prepare his mind and body for rest. Tonight, however, becoming quite engrossed in the book he had currently been reading, after having meditated, he sits up in bed, having decided to read a few more passages instead.

His attention is diverted from the words on the page in front of him when a bright column of fire appears in the center of the bedroom, from which Hanzo emerges, much to Kuai Liang’s pleasant surprise. He voices as much, laying the book he had been reading down beside him.

“Hanzo? I did not think you would be spending the night here.” A small smile graces his features, and he is already moving to make his way off the bed and towards the man standing in the center of their room.

Hanzo huffs through his nose before he responds, amusement coloring his voice in spite of the fact that he is visibly and audibly tired, “What manner of greeting is that, Kuai Liang?”

Kuai Liang laughs lightly, walking up to him and wrapping his arms around his waist. “Hello,” he whispers affectionately, leaning in to kiss the pyromancer.

Hanzo’s hands come to rest on either side of Kuai Liang’s face. “Hello,” and as their lips meet, he melts into the kiss, savoring the feeling of the cryomancer’s cool lips on his. He was tired, and to say he had had a long day would be an understatement, with the never-ending list of things to be done weighing on him heavier today as they continued to mount.

Even so, as tired as he was, when he arrived at their empty room at the Fire Gardens, he knew he would not rest if he did not have the cryomancer by his side tonight. His body already aching for the feeling of the younger man lying on top of him.

And now, with his plush lips on his, he feels as though the cryomancer has breathed in him a newfound surge of energy. An energy he intends to put to good use.

So, when Kuai Liang pulls away, he smacks his lips and exhales through his nose before pulling him back in for another, tilting his head to deepen it. The cryomancer, as quick a study as he has ever been and with the added incentive of Hanzo stoking the warmth he feels beginning to envelop him, moves along with him, parting his lips to allow Hanzo easy access.

Access to taste the fresh mint that lingered on his tongue and to plunge into one of the warmest parts of the cryomancer, even when he moans and he breathes a huff of his icy breath into Hanzo’s mouth. He tastes that as well, as the coolness of it makes the mint more biting.

Hanzo slides his hands from the side of Kuai Liang’s face down to his neck, while Kuai Liang’s move from embracing his waist to grabbing at the pyromancer’s hips. They push and pull, parting and meeting again, and the sounds of their lips coming together and their wanton gasps and moaning litter the private space around them.

The fire in their lower abdomens and chests growing hotter. Their need for each other potent.

Kuai Liang, efficient in all things, moves his hands from Hanzo’s hips to undo his belt, letting it fall to the floor with a thud. Deft fingers came to slide Hanzo’s gi open, prompting him to move his own hands from Kuai Liang’s neck to assist him in his endeavor.

Finally freeing the pyromancer of his clothing that limited the cryomancer’s access to his warm, fire-gold skin, blessed by the loving kisses of the sun’s brilliant rays. Kuai Liang’s hands rove all over the expanse of Hanzo’s enticing, rippling muscles, from his toned abs to his waist.

He relishes how he can feel Hanzo’s body react to his touch before finally settling one hand on his upper pectoral and another on his shoulder blade, and Hanzo’s hands move right back to touch Kuai Liang. The pyromancer slides them devastatingly slow from the sides of the cryomancer’s upper thighs, continuing to move up to his hips, then all the way up and under his zhongyi, feeling him shudder and twitch under his heated touch.

Their breathing is becoming heavier and faster, and Kuai Liang pulls away from their kiss to place his forehead on Hanzo’s shoulder, panting as a light sheen of sweat begins glistening on his pale skin like the sun catching the ice crystals of the snow-capped mountains. He throws his arms around the pyromancer’s shoulders as he continues to run his hands all over Kuai Liang’s body from under his shirt, over his equally toned abs, before sliding them to rest on his back, fingers splayed out as they massage their way up his spine.

“Hah, Hanzo,” He lifts his head again, and his eyes are glazed over with arousal, and his face is so deliciously flushed. The bright, rosy pink blooming across his face and the tips of his ears urge Hanzo to kiss him again, using the placement of his hands on Kuai Liang’s back to pull him close.

Their chests flush against each other, and they both moan at the contact. It is fleeting, as Hanzo leaves one hand on Kuai Liang’s back but moves himself back a little so the other can grab a handful of the cryomancer’s plump pectoral.

He squeezes it tightly, reveling at how malleable the soft, ample muscle feels under his palm and fingers, and he summons his Hellfire to deliver a concentrated warmth to the areas on Kuai Liang’s body he is grabbing. It causes Kuai Liang to break the kiss once more to cry out in startled pleasure, moving his arms from Hanzo’s shoulders, shooting one hand out to clutch the one Hanzo has over his chest, over his zhongyi. The other grabbed the pyromancer’s hip to pull them flush against his own, moving one leg to slot between Hanzo’s.

The contact sends pleasure coursing through them both, and Hanzo grunts wantonly, “Ugh, K-Kuai Liang,” before kissing at his neck roughly. Moving back to claim his lips and guiding Kuai Liang back towards the bed, falling onto it with a grunt. The cryomancer reacts quickly, his legs coming up to wrap themselves over Hanzo’s hips, and he responds by propping himself up and rolling them, grinding down on Kuai Liang, panting.

Kuai Liang reacts immediately, his hands grabbing Hanzo’s shoulder blades so tightly he can feel his fingers digging into the tight muscles. His cryomancy surges under his fingertips as the sensation threatens to overwhelm him, and he hears Hanzo inhale sharply as a choked whine makes its way from his own throat.

A whine so shameless that, early on in their relationship, it would have mortified Kuai Liang to find he could make such sounds. Now, however, he could not care less as he writhes under Hanzo, reaching up and pulling him in for another kiss—the desperation to taste him again heavy on his chest.

Hanzo moves down closer to Kuai Liang, resting on his elbow now rather than his hands, all too delighted to oblige. As he does, he feels Kuai Liang’s hands roaming over his exposed back; however, he breaks their kiss to make a complaint.

“This hardly seems fair,” he says, his voice rough with desire, lips rosy, kiss-swollen, and glistening, as he adjusts his weight to lean on one elbow, his other hand pulling at the collar of Kuai Liang’s shirt.

Kuai Liang licks his lips, which are in much the same state as Hanzo’s, as laughter rumbles out of his throat before responding coyly, “Shall we even the odds then?” His voice is deep and decadent and so salacious it is just as intoxicating as the smoothest sake and just as flammable, as it makes the fire Hanzo already feels in his lower abdomen blaze brightly.

It continues searing as he watches the cryomancer intently, untying the two knots on his zhongyi with little effort, and finally, opening his shirt slowly, deliberately. He does not break eye contact with Hanzo until his torso is completely laid bare, darting his dusty blue eyes down towards his exposed skin.

An invitation.

One that Hanzo accepts hungrily, ready to taste Kuai Liang’s body as he leans down and places a kiss on one pectoral, while the hand he used to complain about Kuai Liang’s shirt comes up to grab another handful of the other. Startling Kuai Liang as he goes from kissing it to biting it.

“Ah! Hanzo!” He hisses.

He moves to kiss Kuai Liang’s throat, feeling him swallow as he does.

“Ah, Hanzo~” he moans.

As he continues to place kisses on the cryomancer’s throat and massage and paw at his ample, plump chest, Kuai Liang brings one hand up to Hanzo’s headband. Then, in one deft movement, he slides his fingers under it, running them back and removing it and the pyromancer’s hair tie before discarding them somewhere he will be sure to stumble upon later.

Hanzo’s beautiful, long hair falls like the pouring of espresso, and Kuai Liang’s hand reaches behind his head to grab a fistful of it, while his other hand grips Hanzo’s bicep tightly, feeling the pressure of pleasure building up inside of him as the pyromancer rolls his hips into him once more. The fire it stokes in him is white-hot and searing, and he can feel his abdomen twitching as Hanzo’s weight settles over him and his head lolls from side to side in an exasperated sort of pleasure.

“Uuhhh,” He manages, using the hand in Hanzo’s hair to pull him up from where he was suckling his neck to place a sloppy kiss on his mouth, becoming more uncoordinated, drunk on his desire and pleasure. “Hanzo, please~” he whines, moaning into his mouth.

Hanzo drinks it up like he has never been blessed enough to know the taste of even a singular drop of water. Blessed enough instead to drink from the cool, glacial waters of the cryomancer’s body. The cryomancer that had the unique ability to burn Hanzo up from the inside, and no longer could he wait to plunge into the depths of Kuai Liang’s body and claim him wholly.
-

They now lay in bed, satiated, freshly cleaned, and more importantly, sleepy.

Kuai Liang is lying on top of Hanzo, and their legs are entangled, while his head rests on the pyromancer’s warm chest, rising and falling with every inhale and exhale of breath. One hand holding Hanzo’s, the other playing idly with the ends of the pyromancer’s loose strands of hair that lay splayed out on the bed.

Hanzo’s free hand lies on Kuai Liang’s bare back, and he lifts his head to plant a kiss on the top of the cryomancer’s head. This elicits a contented hum from Kuai Liang before he speaks, “I am glad you spent the night.” He punctuates this statement by squeezing Hanzo’s hand.

“I am as well,” he responds earnestly, knowing how well he would be resting tonight with the weight of the cryomancer on top of him steadying him, grounding him to the moment.

Hanzo tightens the hold he has on him. “I love you, Kuai Liang,” he whispers into the night—a declaration for the stars and the moon.

Kuai Liang abandons playing with the ends of the pyromancer’s hair, sliding his arm across the bed to hold Hanzo’s shoulder. “I love you too, Hanzo,” comes the cryomancer’s hushed reply, sleepily affirming the same declaration against the older man’s chest.

No more words are spoken between them before they fall asleep in each other’s loving embrace.
~

Hanzo gets up abruptly, storming out of his room and into his personal garden. His eyes land on a straw broom propped against the wall, and allowing the frustration that seized him at his recollections to leave his body, he grabs it and sets it on fire.

He watches as it is completely incinerated in his grasp, grunting loudly as he does so, a small flicker of flames erupting from his mouth. Another attempt to release the exasperation he feels regarding his current circumstances.

He raises his eyes to the sky, where the moon and stars meet his gaze, looking down upon him as they offer their silent sympathy. Yet, this comfort does nothing to quell the longing in his chest and body. He misses Kuai Liang and all that that entails.

With each passing day that the cryomancer is not by his side, he curses himself more every time.

Chapter Text

Kuai Liang gradually closes the large red doors, his gaze fixed on the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster, who stands patiently on the other side watching him do so. With a final, gentle thud, the small sliver of Hanzo that lingered in his line of sight vanishes from view.

Once the doors are closed and he is certain that Hanzo can no longer see him, now inhabiting the private sanctuary of his room, he turns and leans back against them. Tilting his head back and shutting his eyes, he allows the stirrings of his swirling surroundings to settle. Though they had calmed earlier, they begin to move around him once more—though thankfully with less force than they had earlier.

He pointedly refuses to acknowledge that this resurgence coincided with Hanzo stepping closer, closing the gap that lay between them. The irony of refusing to acknowledge the moment—merely drawing his thoughts back to that moment—does not escape him.

Kuai Liang is aware that his demeanor around Hanzo has been somewhat uncharacteristic, and this merely proved as a testament to this fact. The sight of the pyromancer approaching him ignited a warmth within him. Privately he admits that it evoked… a desire in him.

It was alarming.

The overwhelming rush of warmth that surged through him set the world spinning anew, fueled by the anticipation and longing he experienced. He felt as though he had little other recourse but to lean back against the door to steady himself. Reflecting on it now, Kuai Liang cannot help but feel somewhat foolish, although he rationalizes—knowing that he is no blushing maiden ready to faint at a moment’s notice—that his exhaustion had undeniably played no small part in this and that he truly needed to get some rest.

Regardless, he raises a hand to smooth his hair back—a silent, soothing gesture as he attempts to calm his thoughts and compose himself. As he acknowledges that he was becoming more and more unrestrained in the presence of his Grandmaster counterpart.

Though he reprimands himself for this because he knows he must, he finds that this time, not even he can convince himself that his admonishment holds any real conviction. Instead, he only finds himself making a clear resolution: he must find an opportune moment to speak with Hanzo Hasashi lest he wind up doing something foolish before he finds the chance to do so.

Perhaps tomorrow will afford him the opportunity to speak with the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster, as Hanzo would be paying Kuai Liang a visit to check on him, as well as to return the book he had “lent” him. With his decision made, he pushes himself away from the door, and now that his surroundings have settled down, he readies himself for sleep.

As he finally lies down in bed, the weight of his exhaustion washes over him, allowing him to drift into slumber. Strangely, he finds that his last thought is not of the man that has currently been occupying all of his thoughts.

It is instead of his brother.

“I found their nest, Bi-Han…” he thinks. The thought is soft and quiet, even in his mind.

After all this time, he has finally found them, nestled in these very mountains no less. Then again, where else would one come to find a Frost Dragon if not surrounded by ice?

~

He is standing in the city he has entombed in ice with the power of the blood dagger, frozen buildings all around him. From the corner of his eye, he can vaguely make out the form of the young telepath who is similarly encased in frost.

‘Wha—’

The thought is knocked from his mind as he reels backwards from an upwards kick to his face. He refocuses and recovers quickly enough to defend himself and fight back against the relentless onslaught of attacks Hanzo is unleashing.

The barrage is as unyielding as Hanzo’s words, which berate and accuse. He attempts to defend himself, not only physically but verbally as well, trying—and failing—to reason with the pyromancer.

“That dagger possessed me,” he tries.

“I’ll return to Raiden with you… Explain what happened…” he concedes.

Still, Hanzo roars, “Just like your brother explained the Lin Kuei’s crimes against the Shirai Ryu?!”

He fails.

“Move on, Hanzo. There is no Lin Kuei! Our own Cyber bastards destroyed us. I’m all that’s left.” He roars in return, his simmering frustration with this conversation and battle swelling like snowflakes caught in a gust of wind, swirling violently around him.

Yet, he could never rival the firestorm that was the living embodiment of anger. “If we are both the last of our clans… Let’s FINISH THIS.”

Casting his gaze downwards towards the ground, he watches as it opens up beneath him, Netherrealm denizens crawling out and holding his legs in place, immobilizing him and allowing Hanzo to thrust both katanas through him as effortlessly as if he would have been made of snow.

“I’m not a m-monster, Hanzo…” He manages to gurgle out through the blood spilling from his mouth as the Shirai Ryu commends his soul to the Netherrealm.

In that instant, though he still endures the physical pain of his battle with Hanzo, a sudden jolt of emotion surges within his heart. His mind reeling as he tries but struggles to comprehend what has changed.

Unfortunately, he cannot take in anything well enough to discern anything beyond the one undeniable truth that remains evident to him: even though Hanzo stands before him unarmed, the steadfast determination that is set into every hard line of his face is as resolute as ever.

He then hears his own voice, wrought with raw emotion, plead with him once more, “But I… I don’t want to be without you…”

And in that moment, the pain he feels from the swords piercing his flesh intensifies, setting his heart ablaze with agony. Now is when he notices it, the one small difference that Kuai Liang can ascertain through the haze of his torment: while Hanzo’s resolve is steadfast, the emotional turmoil afflicting the unarmed pyromancer appears to wound him more deeply than the physical injuries sustained during their battle.

Even so, he doesn’t feel as though he can take comfort in that.

It matters little, however, whether or not he can, because as soon as this image flashes in his mind, it vanishes. Abruptly, he is back in the frozen city, impaled on Hanzo’s katanas, watching as the Shirai Ryu pulls them out, allowing him to fall to his knees.

Then all at once, he is overwhelmed by a cascade of memories that flood and fill the gaps that had plagued his mind. All starting with the first time he had come to see Sektor’s cyberized memories, prompting him to reach out to Hanzo and offer that there be peace between them and their clans.

In this one moment, he experiences all the years of amiable peace between not only their clans but also between him and Hanzo as well. Witnessing before his very eyes the thawing of the bitter, cold wall of hatred and animosity that once stood between them dissolve into gleaming, warm pools of peace.

Melting more and more over the years, their bond strengthened with every formal meeting and mission accomplished together. Every clap on the shoulder and witty anecdote, every lingering glance and stolen touch…

Every time the pyromancer trusted him to have his back in battle, and Kuai Liang trusted him enough to do the same. Though the memory he finds himself inhabiting now speaks to perhaps a doubt of this trust:

The familiar surroundings of the inside of the Lin Kuei Temple are of note to him immediately, but it is the solitary figure of a Shirai Ryu within the temple that draws his focus. Kuai Liang currently finds himself seated, watching as Hanzo paces agitatedly back and forth before stopping directly in front of him.

Pointing a finger at him, Hanzo all but growls, “I told you to hold your position, Kuai Liang.”

Crossing his arms in front of him, Kuai Liang responds coolly, “And I told you that I could not without becoming compromised.”

“That is precisely why I was planning to teleport to you,” Hanzo explains again.

Kuai Liang sighs, “Which is precisely why I chose to act as I did. Did we not gain a tactical advantage by doing so?”

The pyromancer lifts both hands quickly in exasperation. “That is not the point!”

“No, it appears the point is that you are unwilling to listen to others and instead want them to heed your orders alone. But you are not the only one who can give orders or choose what is to be done.” Kuai Liang heard very well what Hanzo had told him he should have done and what he was planning to do. But if Hanzo would have listened to him, he would have realized that was simply not an option.

As if he could, at least, hear his thoughts, Hanzo answers him. “I heard what you told me, Kuai Liang. That does not change the fact that in doing so, you put yourself in a position where you would be taking the brunt of their attacks.”

“Hanzo,” he grits out, closing his eyes briefly and taking in a breath before opening them again, as he attempts to keep his voice from rising. Aggravation gnawing at him at having to seemingly repeat himself for the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster to understand. “As I have already told you, there was no other course of action for me to take in that moment.”

As deaf to his words as ever, Hanzo shoots back, “You could have held your position and waited for me.”

Kuai Liang shakes his head and takes another breath, attempting to keep the fire building in his chest from escaping through his mouth so that his words do not spill forth with the same heat that courses through his veins. “Then regardless, I would have taken the brunt of their attacks, as I would have been compromised and waiting for you to finish with your current opponent to then find the time to teleport to my location.”

Hanzo huffs through his nose, gesturing emphatically in the air between them with one hand, serving to stress his frustration and words. “Do you doubt my abilities to the extent that you believe I could not have dispelled that threat quickly enough to reach you in time?”

Finally, Kuai Liang uncrosses his arms, one hand coming to grab the edge of the table he sits on, something to ground and steady him. Even if he will not allow the flames of his anger to come roaring out of his mouth, no longer being able to contain the anger building up inside of him completely, his other hand points an accusatory finger at the pyromancer. “On the contrary, it seems you are the one who doubts my ability to handle myself in these types of situations.”

Hanzo strides up to where he sits and shoots a hand out, quick and unthinking. Before either of them realize, he is grabbing hold of Kuai Liang’s forearm, his hand going slack in the pyromancer’s hold. It is firm, but not ungentle.

From this distance the cryomancer can see the flush of anger that colors the pyromancer’s bronzed skin. “You know very well that I do not doubt your abilities.”

His hold on the Lin Kuei is unmoving, but then, so is the Lin Kuei in his hold. Who, with furrowed brows, speaks up again, asking earnestly, “Then do you not also know I could never doubt yours?”

Kuai Liang can see Hanzo’s eyes roving over his face, searching perhaps for an inkling of doubt—both knowing he wouldn’t find any. “You are right…” It is then that he finally lets go and looks away, but he does not step back from the cryomancer.

As he witnessed the fire inside of Hanzo begin to snuff itself out under the grounded reality of this spoken truth, Kuai Liang felt it begin to dissipate inside of himself as well. “Then what is it that is really upsetting you, Hanzo?” He tilted his head in an attempt to catch Hanzo’s diverted gaze, questioning his Grandmaster counterpart while allowing his hands to rest gently in his lap.

“Kuai Liang,” Hanzo starts, looking back at him, “look at yourself.” He motions to the cryomancer with one hand.

Kuai Liang, however, does not have to look at himself to know how he looks. Though he was more than a competent fighter, he was not impervious to taking blows—none of them were.

Hanzo’s earlier words were indeed true; he had borne the brunt of their enemy’s attacks and numbers. Though in the end, they were the ones standing over their enemies' decapitated bodies and not the other way around—so he could not complain too much.

Though now, as he sits in the medical room of the Lin Kuei Temple atop a medical table, bruised and bandaged, he knows the picture he paints is a morbid one. He also knows that his porcelain skin was more prone to cause bruises, scrapes, and cuts to appear far more severe than they were, even when his injuries were tended to and dressed as they are now.

So while there may be quite a few of them, he was not actually made of porcelain and thus in no peril of succumbing to them—or even being hindered in any great deal by the injuries he has sustained. Attempting to reassure Hanzo of this fact, he reminds him, “Hanzo, you know my injuries are not as severe as they appear.”

This does nothing to ease the worry etched upon Hanzo’s features, and to see him so concerned was something that struck Kuai Liang as rather peculiar. Through this influx of memories, he has come to know that it is not that they do not worry for each other as friends and allies do, but that they do not fret for each other.

As they had just confessed, they do not doubt each other’s abilities, something that even before having been spoken remained a silent truth. They are also both well aware of the level of danger that forms a part of their daily lives—an undertaking they both embrace willingly in their pursuit to protect Earthrealm.

They have both been in this very position countless times before, yet at this moment, something has shifted. As he traverses through the motions of this memory, he cannot be sure it is what he hopes.

Then, in stark contrast to earlier, Hanzo makes a deliberate, yet slow and tentative move to once again place his hand on Kuai Liang’s forearm. “I just…” his eyes flickering down to the cryomancer’s arm before meeting the Lin Kuei’s gaze once again. His voice, low and gentle, continues, “I do not want to lose you, Kuai Liang.”

Gazing into the rich brown depths of Hanzo's eyes feels as though he is peering through the foliage of a fall landscape, attempting to catch a glimpse of the elusive amber sky cast by the setting sun. While he may have merely caught a fleeting glimpse of those golden rays, he feels their warmth on his face all the same as he responds, “Nor I you.”

For a fleeting moment, it seems as though there is something more that they both mean to say, but instead do nothing more than linger in this quiet space shared between them before Hanzo breaks the silence. “I know you will make a swift recovery,” he remarks, offering a gentle squeeze as a gesture of reassurance. “Then, when you can find the time, I would like to invite you to come have tea with me in my private garden… There is—”

Something more to what Hanzo tells him, but he cannot hear it as the pounding of his own heart drowns out all else.

No.

Knocking?

~

He opens his eyes, responding instantly to the sound of someone rapping at his door, his heart still racing as he sits up abruptly in bed. And even though he hears Tomas call out to him, and even though he hears himself answer him, his mind remains shrouded in a haze, grappling with the realization that has just dawned upon him.

Lost in the fog of this newfound clarity, he only vaguely registers that Tomas makes his way over to him, relaying something about the lateness of the hour at which he has woken. In truth, it was not excessively late, but by their Lin Kuei standards, it was late enough to stir some concern within him.

This information has an unwelcome feeling threatening to surface, as somewhere tucked away in the recesses of his mind, he can feel the gnawing of mortification at sleeping so late. Yet, he tampers it down, fully aware that, in reality, he needed the rest.

This gnawing mortification is also easy enough to quell, being largely overshadowed by the lamentation he feels at not having been able to hear, and therefore unable to remember, what else Hanzo had in mind to tell him—that which he has already told him.

It was not necessarily that it was difficult to draw something of an idea as to what it could have been and what this could all mean. More so, it was the frustration of not having a conclusive answer.

Should he have it, he could…

He takes a deep breath and the resolve he had to speak to his Grandmaster counterpart cements itself in his mind, eager to finally know as a certainty what he already believes to be so. As of right now, however, there was one thing that he did already know as a certainty.

The reality that he has finally come to accept, a truth that had clouded his mind since awakening.

Attempting to clear this mental haze, he recounted to Tomas all that he remembered that night. Explaining his reaction in the mountains and the subsequent years of peace between the Lin Kuei and Shirai Ryu.

It was just as Raiden had told them all those days ago.

Though he confides much in the gray Lin Kuei, he makes the decision to keep the details of the final memory to himself. It felt like a private moment, and while there was almost nothing he would not share with his close friend, he did not want to share this.

This was only for him… For him and Hanzo.

“It seems as though you two had become quite close over the years,” comes the smokey man’s response to hearing all of this.

His voice carries a note of something that Kuai Liang cannot ascertain, but as his eyes meet the older man’s, he can see them probing his own for an answer to a question he wasn’t sure to ask. After all, what would he even ask about?

Nevertheless, his comment has Kuai Liang’s mind racing. They had, hadn’t they?

He feels a tightness in his chest, his heart constricting as the weight of the emotion threatens to overtake him completely, yet unable to do so only because he wills it not to. Even so, it makes itself manifest on his features: the pressure building behind his eyes making them shine with a glassy sheen as the heat rises to his face, kissing his ivory skin with traces of pink.

His reaction has Tomas surfacing from his attempt to plunge into the cryomancer’s frosty blue depths and taking in the cryomancer’s features instead, “In any case, I only meant to check on you, Kuai Liang.” His brows knit together as he does so, prompting him to ask, “Are you sure you have rested enough?”

Kuai Liang wants to answer him as he had been, but he cannot. He is not easily overwhelmed, but right now, turning his face away from the gray Lin Kuei and putting his head in hand, he thinks back to all those years ago, and it takes all his self-control to regain his composure.

While he may not have been helpless as he defended himself against Hanzo’s relentless onslaught at that time, in this very moment, he was defenseless against the way Hanzo assaulted his heart and mind. It seems as though Kuai Liang is doomed to be at his mercy.

He slides his hand down his face, resting it atop his mustache, feeling as his cool breath hits his palm, mouth slightly agape. Without turning to face the typhokinetic, he mutters, “Tomas, I…” He darts his eyes over to him, yet the confession, ‘I’m in love with Hanzo Hasashi,’ catches in his throat.

This reality solidifies in his mind a truth that had already taken root in his heart.

“Kuai Liang?” Tomas asks, his concern making itself evident as it coats his words as they leave his mouth and paints itself over every corner of his face. It is enough to impel him to reach out and place a reassuring hand on the cryomancer’s shoulder.

Kuai Liang huffs out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, drawing in a deep breath as he moves his hand away from his face and steels himself to tell his friend. He knows that if there is anyone he can confide in, it is Tomas.

Regrettably, he finds himself deprived of the chance, as their attention is drawn to the SF device that begins to go off. It is a message from General Blade: The Outworld team has returned with crucial information, necessitating an assembly at the SF Base to review this information with Raiden and the other Defenders.

In an instant, the fog that had enveloped Kuai Liang dissipates. He clears his throat, and with a few blinks, he schools himself as he and Tomas begin to ready themselves to depart.

However, before the older man walks out of Kuai Liang’s room, he turns to him, not so much to inquire but to convey, “You will be sure to tell me what is troubling you, Kuai Liang.”

Always grateful to have his unwavering support in all things, the cryomancer lets out a small affectionate sigh, “Do not concern yourself, Tomas; it is nothing severe.” With a gentle smile, he adds, “But rest assured that I will.”

Nodding in acknowledgment, Tomas walks out of the Grandmaster’s quarters, and it is not long before they are on their way to the Special Forces Base.

-

Hanzo stirs awake slowly, and less well rested than he would have preferred, moving his arm to rest over his eyes as a groan escapes him. His other arm reaches out to the empty space beside him, even though he is painfully aware that there is no one there.

He takes no small comfort in knowing that he will soon have the pleasure of Kuai Liang’s company. Taking this thought and holding close to his chest, he allows it to soothe his aching heart.

With this in mind, knowing that he had several things to attend to before he could make his way to the Lin Kuei Temple and see his Lin Kuei Grandmaster counterpart, he wastes no time in getting up and out of bed. He huffs in morbid amusement as he reflects on how he finds himself back at the beginning.

There was a time when the prospect of seeing Kuai Liang served as a compelling motivation and an added incentive to get him out of bed, before they reached a stage where it was Kuai Liang himself who kept him lingering beneath the covers. Even as he moves through the motions of his familiar morning routine, he cannot shake the sense of longing he feels for the cryomancer.

Things hadn’t always been this way. There was a time when he woke alone and ached for Harumi. Then there had been a time where, though he missed her, he ached for no one. Already accustomed and resigned to knowing that he would no longer know the feeling of waking up next to the warm body of someone he loved.

Then he had come to know Kuai Liang.

Truly coming to know the cryomancer brought him face-to-face with the realization that his previous resignation had not been entirely unfounded, for he had experienced the sweetness of waking beside the cool form of the man he now loved. Now, he once again knew the cold of waking next to the empty space that mocked the loneliness that marred his bones.

He has attempted in this time to not allow himself to dwell on this and to suppress these feelings, but his longing for Kuai Liang had only been exacerbated by the night before. The memory of how much of themselves they had given to each other.

Now more recently, the cryomancer’s expectant gaze flashed vividly in his mind. If only he had chosen to take a step forward instead of back…

His mouth goes dry.

Shaking the thought from his mind, he leaves his room and sets forth to address all matters demanding his attention before he can go and check on Kuai Liang. He is grateful that the tasks do not take long to complete, and soon he finds himself back in the Grandmaster’s quarters, retrieving the book that the cryomancer had "lent" him.

All the items he brought from their room in the Lin Kuei Temple are neatly stored in a small closet in thei- his room. Within this collection lie several mementos and personal effects that spoke to their relationship, and he felt it best to remove them before Kuai Liang returned to the Lin Kuei Temple.

Of course, at that time, he was under the assumption that when Kuai Liang returned, he would do so with his memories, fully aware of the capabilities of the Jinsei. Nevertheless, he went and removed them, a decision that ultimately proved to be the right one.

This book in particular, however, is not put away as all of the other things that spoke to the deeply rooted relationship he shared with Kuai Liang were. Instead, it lies on the table inside of his room, as it has every night since the cryomancer’s memory loss.

This serves as a reminder that, while last night may have caused his longing to light up like a flare, his love has always been fiercely enduring. A few week’s time could never be sufficient to diminish how he misses the cryomancer.

And so, grabbing the book and running his fingers over the cover, he smiles warmly as he remembers precisely why it lies on the table, rather than stored away with the rest. He places it in a brown leather satchel secured to his hip. Just before he vanishes into a swirling vortex of his Hellfire, the SF device he carries activates, displaying a message from General Blade.

-

The two Lin Kuei arrive at the SF Base without delay, proceeding to the meeting room where Sonya and the returning Outworld team await them, alongside Raiden. The companionable silence they walk in is broken when they hear the smooth voice of Earthrealm Defender’s shining star, Johnny Cage.

The words glide through the air, light and bubbly, flowing effortlessly from the smile that graces his features. “Well, well, well, gotta prepare for trouble, cause I’m seeing double,” he quips, referencing something that neither Kuai Liang nor Tomas understands but does not fail in bringing him endless amusement.

“Hello to you as well, Johnny,” Kuai Liang responds with a faint smile as he joins them en route to the meeting room. Though he may not always understand him, his lighthearted joviality was difficult to ignore and infinitely more contagious than he knows Hanzo would ever admit to.

The thought brings a smile to Kuai Liang’s face.

“Hello, Cage,” comes Tomas’ greeting as well. He did not have a deep rapport with the actor, but their time fighting for Earthrealm together, starting when Raiden saved him from being Cyberized, earned him no small amount of respect from him.

He directs his attention towards Smoke as he tells him, “Hey, I haven’t really had a chance to talk to you since you’ve been back, but it’s good to have you back.”

“Thank you,” Smoke responds sincerely. “It is good to be back and fighting for Earthrealm with you all once more.”

“I’ll bet,” he offers Tomas a bright smile. “I’ll also bet you’re happy to be back with Kuai Liang.” He points a thumb towards the cryomancer as he recalls having to watch Smoke stand helplessly by as Kuai Liang was whisked away by the Cyber Lin Kuei in Shao Khan’s arena.

The two Lin Kuei exchange brief glances before Smoke returns it to Johnny as he nods in affirmation, “Indeed I am.”

Kuai Liang knows that the gratitude at having him back and soft affection he holds for his friend are mirrored by him as well. Offering him a warm smile, he opens his mouth to affirm the same but is cut off abruptly.

“Oop, I’ll see you guys in the meeting room; nice catching up!” His voice rose slightly at the end as he jogged away from them.

They do not call out after him; instead, they quietly watch as he jogs up to the Swordsman that had seemingly materialized from thin air. Overhearing enough to recognize that there had been something he had been meaning to tell him.

Kuai Liang looks away from them, and as he refocuses his attention towards the meeting room, he catches a glimpse of the unmistakable yellow of the Shirai Ryu Grandmaster’s armor as he enters. The realization of this morning weighing on him as he does, causing his pace to slow. Thus allowing himself to take a fleeting moment to calm the fluttering of his heart and the way his stomach somersaults like an acrobat.

Tomas, who had been walking in stride with him, notices this and turns his head back slightly to look at the cryomancer. Then, he turns to look back towards the meeting room, and realization dawns on him.

Kuai Liang’s response to seeing Hanzo does not escape his notice, and he mentally annotates this fact. However, he chooses only to ask, “Kuai Liang, is something the matter?”

Shaking his head, he answers the gray Lin Kuei, “No, it is nothing. My apologies, Tomas,” and falling back in step with him, they enter the meeting room.

Immediately, he locks eyes with the pyromancer, whose eyes light up like a solar flare when they do. He feels its heat spread inside his chest but only acknowledges him with the same level of professionalism that he greets everyone that is currently present.

Now was not the time to focus on such things.

In what came as no surprise, most SF members were already gathered around: Sonya, Jax, and of course the Kombat Kids, with Johnny entering shortly after the two Lin Kuei with Kenshi by his side. Raiden stands among them, beside whom stand Liu Kang and Kung Lao, as well as Fujin. Finally, Nightwolf enters, and their debriefing begins.

They delve into the details of their mission's findings. The first thing of note was that through their successful infiltration of Shang Tsung’s laboratory, they uncovered several scrolls and texts referencing a book called the Tao Te Zhan.

At its mention, Raiden’s eyes widen in surprise, something that was no small feat. “The Tao Te Zhan? Of course.”

“Yeah, you know of it?” Cassie asks him.

“Indeed. It was once a collection of books that granted upon its reader extraordinary power if they could solve the seven riddles that safeguarded its secrets. Many succeeded in unlocking this power, yet such power was often wielded with reckless abandon. It provoked the Elder Gods to intervene, destroying all but one. The remaining book was placed under a powerful spell, its location a mystery to all, including myself.”

“Well, it looks like he’s been trying to find it for a while now. You should have seen his lab.” She says, sparing a glance to her team, who all nod as they recall all they had seen.

All except Takeda, who is uncharacteristically silent. His eyes moving from where his attention should be, back to Hanzo, and back again.

Jackie finishes her thought, “Yeah, it was full of all types of scrolls and books that had even the slightest mention of it.”

“Were you able to ascertain if he had located it?” Raiden inquires.

“Unfortunately, no,” Cassie answers. “We did find out that he’s been working with Baraka and Goro. Apparently, after Baraka killed D’vorah, Shang Tsung promised that if he helped him find that book, he would get rid of Kotal Khan and Mileena and take care of the Tarkatans like Shao Khan did.”

Kung Jin pipes up to add, “This also works out just fine for Goro, who’s working with him since he wants to overthrow Kotal Khan. Looks like he’s trying to bring the Shokan back to their former glory. Which, as you might have guessed, Shang Tsung has promised he would help him with.”

Raiden pauses for a moment, taking in all this shared information, before he says, “It would appear as though Shang Tsung is making all manner of promises. This is hardly surprising, given his propensity to use others for his own wicked gains.”

Kung Lao leans in to tease his friend. “Sounds like you shouldn’t have spared him, Liu Kang. What were you expecting, that something would simply fall from the sky and finish him for you?”

Liu Kang turns his head back somewhat to look back towards Kung Lao, who stands behind him a little off to his side but close enough that he can feel the comforting warmth of his body heat. “Had I chosen to take his life, it would have gone against everything that the Shaolin monks have taught us, Kung Lao. And I am choosing to ignore the rest of your remark for the sake of our friendship,” he offers as a playful smile graces his lips.

“Well, you certainly didn’t listen to their teachings when you fought Shao Khan,” Kung Lao counters, fully aware of his razor-sharp hat and leaning in just that much closer, just not that much closer.

At this, Earthrealm’s champion turns his head around fully, turning his body slightly to lock eyes with his friend, eyebrows knitting together. “He killed you right in front of me, Kung Lao…”

“…” Liu Kang’s answer has Kung Lao’s words catching in his throat, and before he can scramble his thoughts back together, their focus shifted back to Raiden, who stated, “If he has come into possession of it, then our only assurance is that he has not yet opened it. Had he done so, there would certainly be disastrous consequences that would not have escaped our notice. However, he will surely seek to gain the necessary power to open it through his well of souls before attempting to unravel the riddles. Should this be the case, we simply cannot afford to delay.”

The God of Thunder cast a quick look around the room, his urgency palpable. “I will be taking us all to Shang Tsung’s island directly. You must all be prepared for anything.”

True to his words, Raiden conjured his lightning, enveloping them in a crackling barrier that zips around them. In the blink of an eye they find themselves within a grand chamber of the Sorcerer’s expansive palace.

Before them stands the Sorcerer, book in hand, and he is not unaccompanied. Unsurprisingly, he is joined by Goro and Baraka.

As they materialized, Shang Tsung, while seemingly unsurprised, was clearly peeved. Turning to face them, he snarks, “Really, Raiden, showing up unannounced at someone’s island defiles the norms of courtesy,” closing the book quickly with a resonant whump. Then, moving his eyes to settle on Liu Kang, he sneers, “Of course you were restored before I could restore him.”

Liu Kang’s brows knit together at his words, but his attention is quickly diverted once again as Raiden’s powerful voice booms throughout the room, “You are warranted no courtesy, Sorcerer. Stop this immediately. The Elder Gods hid the Tao Te Zhan away because its insurmountable power is far too great for any one being to abuse.”

“Yes,” the sorcerer replies, shifting his weight from one foot to the other, his hand rising and fingers curling as if he were grasping this unseen power that lies just before him. “Insurmountable power that shall be mine and aid me in obtaining what I desire.”

Then, in one swift movement, his hand begins to glow a sickly green as it surges with his rancid dark magic, and stretching it out towards the Thunder God, he shoots out a powerful attack. “Do not let them retrieve the Tao Te Zhan, or neither of you will receive what you seek!” He commands Baraka and Goro with a shout.

Put in motion by his words, they move swiftly, but so does everyone else.

Raiden teleports quickly, zipping easily to avoid the Sorcerer’s blast. Reappearing directly in front of him, a fist charged with crackling electricity poised to strike. However, before he can connect it to Shang Tsung’s face, his arm is thrust aside, slicing through the air beside him.

Shang Tsung chuckles darkly as he, too, teleports away, casting a fleeting remark into the air, “Do not fail me.”

A snarl erupts in response before the air slowly begins to take form, revealing Reptile. He stands beside Raiden, having just kicked his arm away from his master.

“Still you serve Shang Tsung, Reptile?”

“How else am I to find a way to save my kind?” He hisses in something of a manic, morbid mixture of frustration, desperation, and agony. Being the last of his kind clouded his judgment to a potent degree. “With that book, Shang Tsung has promised me that he will save my people.”

“And in your time in his service, you have never before seen him double-cross those to whom he has made false promises?”

Reptile releases a tormented hiss, “Enough!” He has to believe it can be true. What else would he believe in otherwise?

-

Meanwhile, Shang Tsung, successfully teleporting away from the brunt of the Thunder God’s ire, attempts to slink away, allowing the others to deal with Earthrealm’s pests. Having already solved six of the seven ridiculous riddles had him anxious to solve the final riddle and finally get his hands on—

“You will not be getting away so easily, Sorcerer.”

He stops and straightens, every muscle in his body tensing as he readies himself for a fight. “Hanzo.” He turns to face him. “I must admit, I much preferred it when you were Scorpion.”

His words light a fire in the Shirai Ryu: “And I much preferred it when I thought you dead!” He fumes.

“It seems we are both disappointed,” he answers in a controlled, tight calmness.

“Agreed, but my disappointment will not last long because I will have your head as I had Quan Chi’s!” He roars, lunging ferociously at Shang Tsung.

-

The ensuing battle is a whirlwind of chaos, as is often the case. Goro and Baraka calling upon their Shokan and Tarkatans serves only to add to this chaos that surrounds them.

With each side fighting to take hold of the Tao Te Zhan, it is arduous and infuriating as it is eventually passed between several hands—claimed by one, then another. Before long, Smoke finds himself engaged in the attempt of wrestling it from the grasp of the many hands of a Shokan warrior.

In the midst of Smoke’s effort to thwart her attempt to deliver it to her prince, Shang Tsung’s voice resonates with urgency as he commands his scaly servant, “Bring it to me, or you will never be reunited with your kind for the rest of your miserable existence!”

The sharp panic his words incite in Reptile has him frantically scrambling over to the gray Lin Kuei, spitting his acid at him as he defeats the Shokan warrior and reaches out to grab the book. Immediately he morphs into a cloud of vapor, whisping in the air and evading the corrosive spray that lands dangerously close between him and the fallen Shokan.

Though he remains concealed, Reptile sniffs him out and is able to land a powerful uppercut that sends Tomas careening backwards. Now exposed and on the ground, he rolls back and springs up onto his feet, ready for this new confrontation.

The Zaterran, however, crouches down onto all fours and lunges, attempting to snare the typhokinetic’s legs in his powerful jaw. Smoke does not afford him the chance, sliding back with a fluid grace that keeps him out of reach.

Quickly forming again into a puff of smoke, he floats swiftly and delivers a kick to Reptile’s head with a loud resounding thwack that knocks him back up and off the ground. Moving back and forth from behind Reptile back to in front of him, he continues striking him hard and fast.

Now that he has Reptile on the ground looking up at him as he stalks over to where he is, the Lin Kuei spits out, “You again.” His words laced with an acidity that rivals the Zaterran’s deadly venom.

-

In the midst of all the commotion, for a brief moment, who is holding the book is unknown to all. In this moment, Kuai Liang is currently freezing the two Tarkatans that rush him.

Shooting one with another ball of ice, cracking the frozen Tarkatan and sending his head flying off as his body shatters into several frozen chunks. Sliding up towards the other, he summons his Kori blade and slices through the frozen statue that was once a living, breathing Tarkatan.

He senses another coming from behind, and turning to face her, he crosses his arms over his chest and falls backwards towards the floor. As he hits the floor, he manages to hear Hanzo call out to him: “Sub-Zero!”

When he comes back up from his icy teleport, he sees that the Tarkatan he has teleported behind has been impaled by Hanzo’s kunai. With a swift flick of his wrists, he whips them, igniting them with his Hellfire.

It travels along their chains, sending pieces of her splattering everywhere as the top half of her body explodes upon impact. Kuai Liang’s eyes meet Hanzo’s amidst the fray when he sees this.

He isn’t quite sure what to make of this. His memories of earlier make it clear that they would be willing to have each other’s backs in battle and assist each other whenever they may need it.

However, now was not one of those times. Kuai Liang was perfectly in control of the situation, and Hanzo’s interference—in spite of his distance from the cryomancer—had annoyance coming up and gripping him.

Kuai Liang did not consider himself an arrogant man but rather a confident one. One that was incredibly confident of his skills and fully aware of his efficiency and competence.

A confidence that he knew his allies had in him as he had in them. The fact that Hanzo had felt the need to interfere in a fight so menial intensified the grip of annoyance he felt. Replaced suddenly with concern as he sees that because of this, Shang Tsung impales him with his Tekko-Kagi claws before he turns his attention to Raiden.

This allows Hanzo a brief respite to recover, but Kuai Liang can no longer spare him any more attention. It was this inattention that allowed a Shokan to slash at him with their daggers, grazing his arm.

He could admit to himself that he felt upset at seeing the pyromancer become injured, but he was confident in the fact that Hanzo had full control of the situation in spite of his injury. So, tearing his eyes from the pyromancer, he maneuvers away from the Shokan, allowing him to punch his assailant in the torso hard enough to rip through his flesh, reach in, and then grab his stomach.

He pulls it out and freezes the blood that comes gushing out into a large spike that he uses to stake through the Shokan’s eye with enough force that it pierces straight through to the other side of his head. Standing over the Shokan’s limp, lifeless form, his chest rises and falls quickly as he wills away the concern and frustration burning in his chest.

He truly cannot spend any more time than he already has thinking about this.

Right now, the task at hand demands his undivided attention, which he would give. This is what allows him to catch sight of the fact that the Tao Te Zhan now rests in the possession of the Shokan Prince.

He acts without hesitation, moving to reclaim the artifact, but he is obstructed by a throng of warriors that seemed eager to embrace death—he would help them. Unfortunately, Shang Tsung notices at much the same time and calls out to him, “Return the Tao Te Zhan to me!”

Goro spares him a fleeting glance before settling his eyes back on the book, opening it and flipping through its pages. He makes a split decision then, finding it more prudent to attempt to end this all and solve the final riddle—which he does.

“Your name. Your name is what belongs to you, but others use it more than you. A name…” comes his swift answer.

“NO!” The sorcerer cries.

“And my name is—”

“Obey me—” “GORO!” he roars above the commotion.

A brilliant beam of light bursts forth from the pages of the book, rewarding him for his correct answer and bestowing upon him its unimaginable power instantly. The Tao Te Zhan then disappears, as its power becomes fully absorbed by the Shokan Prince.

And suddenly, priorities shift.

Shang Tsung, engaged in combat with Raiden, makes an unexpected proposition—that they join forces to stop Goro.

“You would seek my aid, Tsung? But your servant has gained the power of the Tao Te Zhan,” he questions the sorcerer.

“I am not blind, Raiden. And I have my own reasons.”

Though he harbors no trust for the sorcerer, he cannot allow Goro to wield this power and continue to wreak havoc. With a mutual understanding that their collaboration is only for this one common goal, they unite to confront him.

With a powerful convergence of their abilities, they shoot out a large, fearsome beam, successfully stripping Goro of his newfound power. As a blinding flash of light illuminates the battlefield, the dust settles, revealing that the Tao Te Zhan has reappeared, but Shang Tsung and Goro have vanished without a trace.

The tides of battle shifted swiftly, and in seemingly no time whatsoever, Earthrealm’s Defenders had decisively overtaken whatever Tarkatan and Shokan warriors remained. In their retreat, they find that Reptile remained, unconscious and sprawled on the ground, in his human form.

“What are we to do with him, Lord Raiden?” Smoke asks, standing over his limp body.

Before the Thunder God can respond, however, Hanzo's voice cuts through the air. “Lord Raiden,” he declared, capturing the attention of all present. “I can take him to the Fire Gardens. There, I can keep him under close watch and see if there is anything of use that he can tell us.”

“Are you certain he will cooperate, Hanzo?” The God of Thunder queried.

“I cannot say for certain; however, there is one thing that I do know,” he replied, turning to lay his gaze on the Zaterran. During his time as Scorpion, while Shang Tsung and Quan Chi concocted their sinister plots, he would often work alongside Reptile.

Though in all honesty, even still, he does not know too much about Shang Tsung’s reptilian servant. However, he does know that “he served Shang Tsung largely against his will.” A faint shake of his head accompanied his thoughts of his own servitude under Quan Chi. “Kept under his thumb by the allure that he would grant him what he seeks… Even if somewhere in the back of his mind, he knows that they are false promises.”

He and the Zaterran were not so different. After all, his greatest desire was to be reunited someway, somehow, with his people.

His family.

Hanzo realizes that it is this fact that compels him to act. “Give me some time, and I will decide whether he can be trusted or not. If not, then you know I will not allow him to pose a threat to anyone else ever again.” As much as he can relate to some degree to the scaly creature, he was not particularly attached or fond of him and would have no issue doing what he must.

“Very well,” Raiden concedes, “Keep me apprised of his situation.”

Hanzo’s answer of acknowledgment comes as he offers the Thunder God his Shirai Ryu salute. Kuai Liang, on the other hand, stands watching, silently admiring how Hanzo vouched for Reptile.

The warmth he feels in his chest blooms as he is reminded of his memories that had revealed themselves no sooner than that same morning. It seems as though he had come a long way from the man he was when he had been sent to retrieve the blood dagger from the cryomancer all those years ago.

Thinking then of the memory of Hanzo asking him to meet him in his personal gardens. He feels the flush of warmth rising to his face, and as he hears Raiden announce their imminent return, he shoves the distracting thoughts to the back of his mind.

Raiden collects the Tao Te Zhan from where it lies on the floor, declaring that he will be guarding it at the Sky Temple while he consults with the Elder Gods over what should be done with it long-term. As he concludes, they all move toward him, preparing to journey home.

However, Hanzo begins making his way to Reptile’s unconscious body, only to be intercepted by Kuai Liang, who approaches him to inform him, “Grandmaster, allow me to accompany you back to the Fire Gardens.”

The pyromancer regards him with intrigue, blinking twice, his brows knit in confusion. He would never be unwilling to have Kuai Liang join him at the Fire Gardens, but he was unsure as to what could have prompted it as things stand between them currently.

As if reading his mind, Kuai Liang is quick to answer him, “I saw that you were injured; as your ally and friend, I would be failing in my duty to you if I did not assure myself that you were well. Just as you did for me the night before.” It was a ridiculous thing for his heart to be beating as quickly as it was now as he says this.

But love could be a ridiculous thing.

He also knows it is because he is not being entirely forthcoming with the pyromancer. He loves him. Kuai Liang is in love with Hanzo Hasashi, and he was eager to soothe the worry that had settled in his gut the moment he saw Shang Tsung stab him.

Hanzo’s gaze softens, and he offers a warm smile before raising an eyebrow. “So we are friends then?”

Kuai Liang beams, “Do not act so surprised,” he chuckles softly.

“Then I shall not,” Hanzo replies, his agreement coming easily. “Just as I will not stop you from returning to the Fire Gardens with me.” Hanzo is well aware that, while he is hurt, he isn’t even remotely close to being gravely injured.

But he was weak.

And though he knows it will not be as it had been, he loves him. Hanzo loves Kuai Liang, and though he would not admit it to him now, he would like for him to care for him as he had once before.

If only to close his eyes that night and sleep a little easier. Burdens a little lighter.

“Not that you could, should you have had it in mind to do so,” Kuai Liang teases. His eyelids flutter gently, and his head bobs in just the way that has always endeared the pyromancer.

Hanzo feels as though Kuai Liang has reached his hand into his chest and squeezed his heart. Engraving his ice into it so that it will remain forever frostbitten—forever his.

And he cannot stop how his eyebrows shoot up at the cryomancer’s brazen playfulness, a warm pink sweeping across his face as he huffs out an amused laugh. The pyromancer opens his mouth to offer what he is quite sure will be something equally as witty when Smoke walks up and interrupts him. “I assume we will be making our way to the Fire Gardens now?”

Smoke, as proactive as ever, having observed the two Grandmasters talking amongst themselves, takes it upon himself to grab Reptile. As he was already standing close by, it does not take him long to do this and make his way over to where Hanzo and Kuai Liang currently find themselves still engaged in conversation.

So now, instead of whatever else he had been meaning to say, Hanzo turns to the gray Lin Kuei and answers, “Yes, come. Let us be going.”

In accordance with his words, Hanzo teleports them to the Fire Gardens with his Hellfire.